The Radiant Warrior
Book 3 of the Adventures of Conrad Starguard
By Leo Frankowski
ISBN: 0-345-32764-0


Prologue
She unloaded the temporal canister, glanced quickly at her new subordinate, 
loaded it with her last superior, and sent it two and a half million years 
uptime. One contact every fifty years and that for only a few seconds. Life this 
far back was a bitch.
The new arrival was biosculpted into a male version of herself, a type 
twenty-seven protohuman. He was barely four feet tall, skinny and with dark 
brown skin. He was also naked, since clothing wouldn't be invented for millions 
of years.
She switched off his stasis field.
He looked up at the stalactites hanging above him from the cave roof. Confused, 
he looked over at her.
"Surprise! You son of a bitch!" she shouted. "Welcome to two and a half million 
B.C.! Welcome to a hundred years of dodging leopards and eating grubs and 
shivering up in a tree all night, you bastard, because it's all your fault!"
"What? Where am I?"
"The where is eastern Africa, you lucky boy, but the fun part is the when! 
You're in the Anthropological Corps now and you get to do the exciting work of 
tracking protohuman migration patterns!"
"This must be some sort of a joke! And you are the rudest and the ugliest woman 
I've ever seen!"
"Watch your language, buster! I'm your boss and will be for the next fifty 
years. And if you think I'm ugly, just wait until you see yourself in a mirror, 
not that we have one."
"What is going on here? None of this makes sense! I was in twentieth-century 
Poland, doing my paperwork, when the monitors came in and I woke up here. And I 
look like you?"
"Yeah, minus the floppy tits, ugly."
"But ... why?"
"Your file says it's a punishment detail for gross incompetence. You completely 
failed to brief a new subordinate on security procedures! She left the wrong 
door open. And the Owner's own cousin, who had never heard of time travel, got 
transported back to Poland's thirteenth century, ten years before the Mongol 
invasions. Then the Owner himself found his cousin in the battle lines during 
the invasion. The man had been there for ten years before he was discovered! 
There was nothing they could do about it without violating causality. When you 
screw up, you don't fart around!"
"But ... without notification, without trial?"
"You mess with the Owner's family, you're in deep shit, boy!"
"Well ... what are you doing here, then?"
"You don't recognize me? I suppose I should be crushed, you bastard, but I'm 
not. I'm the woman that you failed to brief, you shithead! I've been in this 
lousy pest hole for fifty years because of you, and now I've got fifty more to 
get you back for it!"
"Surely, madam, there's no reason to be vindictive about it. After all, if we're 
both in the same boat-"
"A boat wouldn't be this bad, bastard! We are in the middle of a bloody 
wilderness with nothing to eat but carrion and grubs! There's nothing to do but 
wander around after a tribe with less brains than a bunch of morons, and nobody 
to talk to that has a vocabulary of over forty words except each other."
"Hell yes, I'm vindictive! And I'm going to stay that way for the next fifty 
years!"
He rolled over and groaned.
She looked at him. "Well, in fifty years, my replacement will be the dolt at the 
thirteenth-century portal who should have caught your screw-up. Then you get to 
be his boss. It gives you something to look forward to." He groaned again.


Chapter One
FROM THE DIARY OF PIOTR KULCZYNSKI
My name is Piotr Kulczynski. I am an accountant. I was taught my craft by the 
lord I serve, Sir Conrad Stargard.
He is a good lord, and well loved by his people, for he is a giant in mind, 
body, and soul.
His learning is renowned above that of all other men, and scarce half a day 
passes when he does not create some useful device or demonstrate some new 
technique or sing some new song. He has built great mills and efficient 
factories for his lord Count Lambert and on his own lands, gifted to him by that 
count, he has thrown up huge buildings in but a few months. Our Church of Christ 
the Carpenter at Three Walls is reputed to be the biggest in Poland. Sir Conrad 
says that soon we will be making iron and steel in vast quantities, as well as a 
sort of mortar called cement.
He is vastly tall, and must bend his head to pass through any normal doorway. 
For his buildings at Three Walls, he decreed that the doors be tall enough to 
let him pass with his helmet on. He claims that the next generation of children 
will be, some of them, as tall as he, because they will be eating properly. The 
carpenters built as he required, but they laughed that any children of his size 
must be of his get.
His prowess in battle is above that of all others, and but three days agone he 
defeated one of the greatest champions in Poland, the Crossman Sir Adolf, in 
Trial by
4
Combat. He not only destroyed that Knight of the Cross easily, he actually 
played with the man while he did it, first throwing away his shield and then his 
sword, winning the fight with his bare hands to show that God was truly on his 
side.
And he is a saintly man, kind to those in need and always ready to help the 
poor, the aged, the oppressed. The very Trial I mentioned was caused when, out 
of pity for a gross of Pruthenian slaves, he beat seven Crossmen in fair combat, 
killing five and wounding a sixth almost to the death, then saving that man's 
life with his surgical skill. He met that caravan of slaves when he was 
traveling a great distance to ransom a casual acquaintance with a vast sum, to 
keep that man from being hung.
And he has been blessed by God. At the Trial, after he had defeated his opponent 
so easily, he was foully attacked by four other Crossmen. With my own eyes, I 
saw four golden arrows fall from the sky, killing the. men who would have harmed 
the Lord's Anointed.
Yet he is my enemy.
Never would I do harm to my lord, nor even think evil of him, for evil is far 
from all his words and deeds. But since I was a small child I have loved 
Krystyana.
Before I dared profess my love to her, she was chosen by Count Lambert to be one 
of his ladies-in-waiting. I could do nothing while she warmed Count Lambert's 
bed, and those of his knights, for she went to this task willingly. Yet I was 
consoled, for it is the custom of that lord, once one of his ladies was with 
child, to marry her to one of the commoners of his village. My father promised 
to talk to Count Lambert and to Krystyana's parents when the time was right, and 
I thought that one day within the year I would have my love by my side.
But then Sir Conrad came to Okoitz. He came from someplace to the east, though 
from exactly where is a mystery, for a priest laid a geas on him that he may not 
speak of his origins.
I was among those to whom he taught mathematics, and he paid the priest to teach 
us our letters. He gave me a responsible position, keeping the books of his inn, 
his brass works, and now the city he was building at Three Walls. This made me a 
man of some substance, which bolstered my claim to Krystyana's hand.
Then Count Lambert sent my love, along with four others, with Sir Conrad to the 
vast lands awarded him.
Sir Conrad gave all five ladies positions of considerable importance, and it is 
his custom that no woman may be forced into marriage, nor even strongly 
encouraged, but that each may marry the man of her own choosing, or even not 
marry at all.
My love Krystyana has never looked kindly on me. Even when our positions force 
us to work together-for she manages the kitchens that feed Sir Conrad's nine 
hundred people, and I must account for every penny spent-she treats me coldly.
Long have I been convinced that could she but lay by my side for a single night, 
her love would come to me. Yet I see no way that this could happen.
Today at Count Lambert's town of Okoitz, Annastashia-one of Sir Conrad's five 
ladies-was married to that fine young knight Sir Vladimir. It was a beautiful 
ceremony, with Sir Conrad giving the bride away and all the ladies crying. But 
Krystyana's thoughts were plain on her face, and I knew that she would not be 
content to marry anyone less than a true belted knight, and that knight, Sir 
Conrad.
So I wait while hope dwindles.
FROM THE DIARY OF CONRAD SCHWARTZ
The evening after my Trial by Combat, I was annoyed to discover that my loyal 
carpenters were so convinced that I would lose and be killed that they had made 
a beautiful coffin for me, and that my loving masons had cut me a fine 
tombstone. Now they wanted me to tell them what to do with the damn things! I 
ranted for a while about their lack of faith. Then I rejected my first three 
thoughts about where these things should be stuffed, deciding that the man who 
had lost the fight didn't deserve any special favors from me.
The coffin was really a nicely carved rectangular chest, without anything 
overtly morbid about it, so I told them to carry it back to Three Walls. I'd use 
it for storing clothes.
We threw away the stone, and much later I found it used as an outdoor table, 
with my name still carved on it. I should have smashed the damn thing.
I was also miffed to discover that most of my workers had bet against me when I 
fought Sir Adolf. One of them explained that it was the sensible thing to do. 
After all, if I won, they knew that their futures were secure, but if I lost, 
they would each need every penny just to survive! It still left a bad taste in 
my mouth.
I was able to talk to the Bishop of Wroclaw just before he returned to his 
cathedral. He was actually in the saddle when he granted me an audience.
"Your excellency, I now have a city of over nine hundred souls without a 
full-time priest. But I don't want just any priest. I want a man who is capable 
of running an entire school system. Is it possible for me to get such a 
scholar?"
"That's interesting, my son, for not three days ago I got a letter from an 
excellent young scholar looking for just such a position. I shall write him 
immediately on my return to Wroclaw. Yes. It will be nice having an intelligent 
Italian in the diocese."
He gave me his ring to kiss, and rode off before I could reply. I had to wait 
for someone to come all the way from Italy? That could take a year!
Sir Stefan and his father, the baron, were leaving at the same time. There was a 
lot of bad blood between us, starting last winter over a disagreement about 
working hours. Since then, a number of other things had caused friction between 
us, and the man had become my avowed enemy. Everything I did seemed to fan his 
hatred, and I had just about given up trying to get him off my back. As he left, 
he bit his thumb at me in insult.
"It's not over, Conrad!" he shouted.
Christmas at Okoitz was as raucous as it had been the year before. With my 
people there as well as Count Lambert's and the workers from the cloth mill, the 
church was no longer big enough to hold us all. They cleared the dyeing vats, 
washing tubs, and other equipment out of the first floor of the cloth factory, 
and we held the affair there.
Along with Count Lambert and myself, Sir Vladimir, his two brothers, two of his 
sisters and all of their husbands and wives, plus his parents sat at the high 
table along with the priest and the priest's beautiful wife. Added to these were 
my four remaining ladies and Count Lambert's current six (he was trying to cut 
down). Thus twenty-four nobles were available for the peasants and workers to 
take out a year's aggressions on. You'd think that the pranks would have been 
spread around a bit more, but Count Lambert and I still caught the brunt of it.
At least this year I knew what to expect, and could psych myself up to play the 
clown before I had to do it. They selected a King of Misrule by passing out 
bread rolls with a bean in one of them. As luck would have it, the bean came to 
one of my topmen, the men who climbed to the tops of the huge trees to cut them 
off so that the trees could be felled. The topmen were all extroverted Yahoos, 
and I had not been polite to them lately.
The Queen of Misrule fell to one of the clothworkers, a remarkably attractive 
young woman who at least looked the part.
I won't bore you with the buffoonery that went on. Count Lambert and I left as 
soon as possible and retired to his chambers.
"Gad! I swear it gets worse every year!" Count Lambert said as he took off the 
yard-long codpiece he had been forced to wear. He filled two silver goblets from 
the silver pitcher on the sideboard and handed one to me.
"I can't see how next year could possibly get rowdier, my lord." I took off the 
pointed wizard's hat I'd been given and took a long pull. The drink was what I 
needed, though in fact it was wretched stuff. The lack of glass bottles and 
decent corks ruined medieval wine pretty quick. Most of it was drunk in the year 
after the grapes were squeezed, and nobody ever considered recording the 
vintage; wine didn't last long enough to age.
"Just wait. On some matters a peasant can be very creative. But there's nothing 
to be done. Custom is custom." He sat down on a chest next to a table and 
motioned me to the one opposite. A chessboard was already set up.
"Still, my lord, it marks the end of quite a year." I picked up a pawn from each 
side, shook them in my cupped hands and concealed one in each fist, offering 
them to him.
"It has been that. Think! A year ago today was the first time I'd met you. One 
might say it's our anniversary. A year ago yesterday you killed that brigand, 
Sir Rheinburg, who had been infesting my lands and killing my people. And three 
days ago you killed Sir Adolf right here on my tourney field. Counting your 
battle with the Crossmen on my trail, that makes three fights in one year!" He 
had chosen black and was moving his pieces out in the Dragon variation that I 
had made the mistake of showing him.
"More than that, my lord, depending on what you call a fight. By the time I got 
here, I had been involved in four separate acts of violence." There wasn't much 
I could do about his opening but make the standard replies.
Seeing his eyebrow raise at "four," I said, "There was my first run-in with Sir 
Adolf where he bashed me in the head. Then one night on the river at Cracow, 
Tadaos the boatman killed three thieves who were trying to murder him. You know 
about the irate creditor on your trail, and the fight with Sir Rheinburg's band 
of hoodlums. The fight with the whoremasters' guild in Cieszyn took out three of 
the thugs, and against those child molesters, Sir Vladimir and I killed or 
maimed six out of the seven Crossmen."
"I guess I can't count the incident at the ferry at Cracow last summer, since it 
started when I got a rock on the side of my head and it was over before I got my 
wits back. The rabies victim wasn't a fight. He had me so scared that I killed 
him out of fright. It was simple murder." The opening was over, and Count 
Lambert was moving from a Sicilian defense into a strong center position.
"That last thing you mentioned, this 'rabies victim,' was a vampire. They must 
be killed. You did right, Sir Conrad. But think, in about a year you have been 
in what?-say ten bits of action. You forgot your brawl with Sir Stefan. Do you 
realize that I haven't had the chance to draw my sword in earnest in four years? 
And I must spend a third of my time on the road."
"True, my lord, but you always travel in the company of a dozen armored 
knights." Now what the devil was I going to do about that damn bishop?
"Dog's blood, but you're right! From now on I'll travel in simple garb and I'll 
travel alone! Let the rest follow an hour behind! That ought to get some action 
going."
"My lord, I was just talking idly, trying to get your mind off your chess. I 
never meant to get you killed!" I was being forced into the comers where I 
couldn't maneuver.
"Well, damn the chess! I know! I'll fill two saddlebags with silver, and try to 
hide the fact. Word will spread like a covey of scared rabbits!" He took my 
queen's bishop.
"Please, my lord. Your life is important to me." I slaughtered his knight in 
return.
"Well, thank you. A touching sentiment. But a man must keep his hand in, musn't 
he?" He took my knight with his pawn! Now why the hell? ... Oh no!
It was best not to let this run too long. "You never told me how your beehives 
were doing, my lord." I castled, but I knew it was too late.
"What? Oh, wonderful! Twenty-nine of your hives caught themselves bees. We only 
harvested six of them, but think! From what you said, that means there must be 
twenty-nine wild hives out there. Add that to the twenty-three I left, and that 
means fifty-two new hives next year, for a total of seventy-five! And every man 
of mine will have at least a gross of hives next summer! In a few years, we'll 
have honey pouring out of our noses!" He continued his merciless attack.
That last simile bothered me because like most engineers, my mental imagery is 
entirely too graphic. I see things while people are talking. The image formed 
was of honey coming out of Count Lambert's nose and being licked up as soon as 
it filtered through his thick moustache. Sometimes I wish I was a dull person.
"I wish my own had done as well. By the time I got to my lands last summer, it 
was a bit late in the season. My gross of beehives only got me eight colonies." 
I made a try at forking his king and rook, but he saw it and blocked.
"A pity! Shall I harvest one more of mine and send it to you?" He pushed an 
innocent-looking pawn.
"Thank you, my lord, but no. You know my customs. I always eat the same as my 
workers. Split between nine hundred people, the harvest of one hive would come 
to about one honey cake each. In a few years, we'll have enough to make mead." I 
was forced to trade a bishop for two pawns.
"Mead! I've heard of that. My grandfather was said to have loved it. But who 
could afford to drink it now, honey being as rare as it is? I doubt if anyone 
still knows the way of making it. Do you know?" He took my queen's rook, hardly 
glancing at the board.
"It happens that I've made several barrels of the stuff. It's simple enough, and 
in truth, my lord, it was better than what we're drinking. I'll show your people 
how when the time comes."
In modem Poland, the making of alcohol in any form is illegal without a state 
license. In America, where I went to college, any adult may make wine or beer, 
up to two hundred gallons a year, which is a lot. One of my dorm brothers was 
over twenty-one, and-purely in the interest of studying ancient technology-we 
had produced seven plastic garbage containers of the stuff, mead being the 
cheapest palatable drink that is easily made. I recall that it was under two 
dollars a gallon, buying honey wholesale and making mead of twelve percent 
alcohol.
"Sir Conrad, I know that I have said this too many times before, and that you 
have always proved me wrong. But what if you should die? What if no one else 
remembers how to make it?"
My position was untenable. I saw a forced mate in five moves, and Count Lambert 
would probably see a shorter one. I tipped my king over, acknowledging defeat. 
Count Lambert started to reset the board for another game, turning the board so 
that I would play black.
"As you wish, my lord. You dilute the honey with water at the ratio of 
three-to-one if you want a sweet wine, or from four-to-one even to six-to-one if 
you want a dry wine for hot summer afternoons. Boil it for a little while and 
skim off the foam that comes up."
"Add spices if you want to. You might have some fun playing with them. Lemons 
are good, but I don't think you can get them here. You might try substituting a 
few handfuls of rose hips. Or try apples. In fact, substituting apple juice for 
the water, and using less honey makes a fine drink. All of that is to your own 
taste. Making any wine is an art form."
"The only important point is to use wine yeast, not beer yeast. That is to say, 
have a merchant bring you some very new wine up from Hungary. Tell him you want 
it still bubbling when it gets here. Put a little of the dregs into the mead 
after it has cooled."
"It's fit to drink in a few weeks, and it will last a long time if you keep the 
air away from it. After that, always save some of the dregs from the last batch 
to. start the new one. Start out with new barrels, and keep it far away from a 
beer brewery or a bakery."
Once I had a glass works going, I could make a vapor lock easily enough. These 
people didn't have a decent cork, anyway. The nearest cork trees were in Spain, 
and I doubt if the Spaniards knew what to do with them. A siphon? The nearest 
rubber tree was in the Amazon valley!
"That's all? Not nearly as hard as the way you told us of making steel! You've 
taught us so much. Your mills, the factories, your excellent hunt! Did I tell 
you that I have thought on a way to do one of your 'Mongol hunts' on all of my 
lands, and thus clear them of the wolves and bears that have been killing my 
people?"
"No, my lord, you hadn't." Count Lambert had gotten entirely too good at the 
modem far-flung sort of chess-style. This time I threw an old-fashioned 
Stonewall attack at him.
"Well, you remember that the problems were that my lands are many days' walk 
across, and if the peasants acting as beaters had to be out more than one day, 
we would have difficulty sheltering them at night, for the hunt must take place 
in the late fall, when the game is the fattest and the furs are good."
"Also, no one knew how we could keep the wolves from sneaking out in the dark."
"The solution is simple. Not one big hunt, but a lot of smaller ones! I shall 
divide my lands into many smaller 'hunting districts.' Each of these will be of 
such a size that a man can walk from the border to the center in less than a 
day." He replied to the Stonewall in the standard manner. He hadn't forgotten a 
thing!
"Interesting, my lord, but what stops the animals from crossing from one 
district to another between hunts? You could have one district cleaned out, and 
then have it reinfested before you cleared out the next." I fianchettoed my 
queen's bishop.
"Not if we do all of them on the same day! I think I have peasants enough to do 
it, and if the nobles tire of the sport, why, the commoners can help with the 
killing as well. Also, I think that many knights from the surrounding counties 
might well come if invited." He was pushing in at my center again.
"It sounds good to me, my lord. You can count on my support." I castled king's 
side.
"More than that, Sir Conrad. I was counting on your leadership. I want you to 
organize the thing."
"Well, if you wish, my lord. But are you sure that I'm the best man for the job? 
I really don't know much about hunting. I don't know the borders of your lands 
at all. And I don't know which of your knights and barons own which sections of 
your lands. I don't even know who the surrounding counts are, except for your 
brother."
"It could be a very remunerative position, Sir Conrad. As Master of the Hunt, 
you could claim a certain portion of the take for yourself. All the deer skins, 
for example."
"Thank you, my lord. But I repeat, I'll do it if you want me to, but I don't 
think I'm the best man for it."
"I've already said that I want you to!"
I sighed. When Count Lambert wants something, he gets it. Best to bow to the 
inevitable. "As you wish, my lord, and thank you. Would you object if I 
appointed a deputy to assist me?"
"Not in the least. Who did you have in mind?"
"I think I'll ask Sir Miesko first. If he's not interested, then perhaps Sir 
Vladimir. "
"Excellent. Let me know when everything's settled. No hurry on anything. Work 
all winter if you need to."
"Thank you, my lord. On another subject, the second mill, the one that is to 
thresh and grind grain. I can't help noticing that work is slowing down. Do you 
know why that is?" I was being smashed back into the corners again.
"In fact I do. I ordered it slowed down because I haven't figured out yet what 
to do with my lawbreakers if there is no grain to grind. As it is, if there are 
no lawbreakers, my peasants must take turns at the hand-operated mill. After 
all, the grain must be ground and everybody knows it. This keeps them all on the 
lookout for any infraction. It also gives me a form of punishment that everyone 
knows is not cruel, but simply tedious. Few men would turn in a neighbor for a 
whipping, but for a few days at the stone? Why, that's treated with humor."
"As a result, I have very little real crime and my people all love me. But 
without their having to grind grain, what am I to do?"
"I see, my lord. So you need a job that is unpleasant but necessary, and must be 
done year around by a few men. "
"Yes. You have a thought?"
"Perhaps, my lord. Did you know that right here, we are sitting on top of one of 
the world's major coal deposits?"
"Coal? Right here?"
"Many layers of coal, my lord. They stretch almost all the way from Cracow to 
Wroclaw. I don't know how far down the first big seam is around here, but it's 
one of the thickest in the world, more than two dozen yards thick in most 
places. I would guess that it's at least eight dozen yards down. But most 
farmers would find working in a mine to be unpleasant."
"Yes, I can see it! It might work! Slaving all day in the cold and dark and wet! 
They are cold, wet, and dark, aren't they?"
"Most assuredly, my lord."
"Yes, that would solve the problem nicely. Only, what would we do with all the 
coal?"
"Well, heat your houses with it, for starters! Later on, I'll show you lots of 
things you can do with it."
"Now, Sir Conrad, I know that won't work. I know a man who tried to burn coal in 
his firepit. It stank up his house so badly that they all had to run out into 
the snow! That house stank for years!"
"In an open firepit, you're right my lord. It takes a special kind of a stove. I 
hope to be making potbellied stoves by next summer, at a price that a peasant 
can afford. They'll bum anything."
"Excellent! It's getting to be a long walk for firewood, and the peasants will 
see the need for coal. You will be able to show my people the way of digging 
this mine?" He took my rook and knight in rapid succession. All I got out of it 
was his bishop.
"Of course, my lord."
"Then it's settled. I'll have work speeded up on the grain mill. It should be 
done by spring, so have your plans ready right after spring planting."
"Another thing I wanted to discuss with you. I like that blacksmith you sent me. 
I don't think he's as good as Ilya, but he doesn't make me mad enough to kill 
twice a day. What say I trade you, Ilya for the new man?" I lost my queen.
"Fine by me, my lord, if both men are willing."
"They are. It was them that brought the matter up to me. They also both wanted 
to leave Ilya's wife here, but I don't see how we can allow that, The Church 
would not be pleased, and it's never been too happy with me."
"The Church is not pleased because you are separated from your wife, my lord. 
Why can't you grant the same privilege to Ilya?"
"Why? Because I'm a nobleman and he's a commoner, that's why! The commons don't 
have the brains or the ability to regulate their own lives properly. That's why 
they serve us, and why we serve them. I may not be the pillar of marital 
fidelity, but my wife has not taken another husband and I have not taken another 
wife. What these smiths are proposing is nothing less than that the one should 
step into the bed of the other! That is clearly against the laws of the Church. 
Without the influence of the Church and Christian morality, we'd have nothing 
but chaos on our hands! The Church must be maintained and its laws enforced!"
"I suppose you're right, my lord. Well, what's a few more mouths to feed?" I 
lost my last knight and my position was terrible. I knocked over my king. I had 
lost two out of two. Damn. When we first started playing, a year ago, I'd won 
the first two dozen games.
"Good. Then shall we go make an appearance at the festivities?"
They started the gift-giving when we returned. The gambling pot I'd won in the 
course of surviving my Trial by Combat had a fair amount of jewelry in it, which 
made gift-giving pretty simple. I started with those nobles least important to 
me, Sir Vladimir's sister and her husband who had come down from Gneizno. I'd 
never met them before and would likely never see them again, so a small gift was 
appropriate. I took out a sack of my least valuable jewelry, poured it on a tray 
and asked each to choose what he or she wanted. They were delighted.
As I went up my guest list, I periodically noted when the pile was growing small 
and added another sack of jewels, a step up from the first batch, but nobody 
knew that but me. My own ladies were near the end, and after Annastashia took 
her choice, I added to it the purse of silver I had denied her a few days 
before.
"I hear you've been acting properly, daughter!" I said, and the crowd cheered. 
The rumor was out that she had thrown Sir Vladimir out of her bed once I'd 
adopted her and she was no longer a peasant wench.
I'd saved Count Lambert's priest, Father John, and his magnificent French wife 
until the end. Lady Francine was easily the most beautiful woman I had seen in 
this century. She chose a heavy gold pendant and chain with some sort of green 
stone in it. It might have been an emerald, but who could tell? It was polished 
smooth and glassy, since the cutting of facets hadn't been invented yet.
"Father John, last year I was ignorant of local customs and didn't realize that 
I owed you a gift, so the best I could do at the time was a poor one. This year, 
I notice that your altar furnishings could use some improvement. Would this be 
acceptable?"
I held up one of the stranger things I'd found in my booty from the Crossmen, a 
large and ornate glass goblet. The crowd's reaction surprised me. Gold and 
silver jewelry they had taken in their stride, but a piece of glass got a chorus 
of "oohs" and "aahs."
Father John stood up. "Last year I gave you some of my carvings. This Christmas 
I hadn't expected to see you alive! The truth is that I have nothing to give you 
in return!" The crowd laughed.
"Well, you won't get off that light!" I said. "We've just built a big church at 
Three Walls that is bare of all carving. I'll take it out in trade!" The crowd 
was in a good mood.
The other nobles distributed their gifts. I collected quite a lot of nicely 
embroidered garments, and Sir Vladimir and his brothers had clubbed up to buy me 
a magnificent goldhandled dagger, with all sorts of stone and inlay work.
Count Lambert's gift to me was to publicly appoint me his Master of the Hunt, a 
job that I didn't want. I tried to take it with good grace.
After most of the gift-giving was over, I stood up again. "I'm going back to 
Three Walls after the wedding. I won't be here for Twelfth Night, when one gifts 
the members of the opposite class, so I have to give my gifts to the residents 
of Okoitz early. Bring it in!" Four men rolled in two heavy barrels.
"Last year, Ilya promised to make each of you a set of door hinges. Then I kept 
him busy all year long working on my projects, and now I'm stealing him from 
you!" Ilya looked surprised. This was the first he'd heard of my approval of his 
permanent move to Three Walls. "In those barrels is a set of brass hinges and a 
brass door latch for every commoner's door in Okoitz-no longer will you close 
your doors by lifting them into place!" That brought down the house!
When the noise stopped, I said, "What's more, I'm going to be rude enough to 
hint at what I want for my present! You remember all those seeds I gave you last 
Christmas? Well, I want them back!"
"If you can't do that, then give me about a quarter of your new seeds! And I'd 
like you to loan me the packages they came in, so I'll know what's what!" They 
all laughed and cheered again, so I expected that we'd have watermelon next 
year.
As things were winding down and I was leaving, Count Lambert half jokingly said, 
"You gave the priest that magnificent goblet and I only got this gold chain?"
I was dumbstruck. That chain weighed half a kilo! It was probably worth eight 
thousand American dollars!
"I didn't realize that you wanted the goblet, my lord. But I'll make you a 
promise. In four years, I'll gift you with a hundred glass goblets, and enough 
glassware so that every man below you, commoners and all, can toast you with 
it!"
It was his turn to be dumbstruck.


Chapter Two
The next day we had a beautiful wedding. Everything went off nicely, the church 
was packed and I gave the bride to a beaming Sir Vladimir.
As father of the bride, I paid for the wedding feast, which also was held in the 
cloth factory for lack of anything else large enough. Lambert gave me a good 
price on the food and drink, since if it wasn't for the wedding, he would have 
had to put on a feast that day anyway. It was the Christmas season.
The honeymoon trip wasn't then a local custom, so the next morning we went back 
toward Three Walls, Sir Vladimir and his new wife included. We got as far as Sir 
Miesko's, where they were ready for us.
After the workers were settled into the copious hay of Sir Miesko's biggest 
barn, we sat down to dinner in the manor. At his suggestion, since seven more 
places were available once Sir Miesko's family and my party were seated, I 
invited in my bailiff, my two foremen and their wives, and my accountant, Piotr.
These people were awestruck at the honor done them, and scarcely said a word as 
supper started, although Piotr kept glancing at Krystyana, who was sitting 
across from him. The poor kid was still smitten.
I told Sir Miesko about Count Lambert's plan for the Great Hunt. I also told him 
that I really didn't want to get much involved with it, but that Count Lambert 
had insisted. "What I'm building up to is that I would like you to do the job 
for me. Would you like to be my deputy? Count Lambert said that we could take as 
our portion pretty much whatever we wanted. Do you think you might be 
interested?"
"I might. Even a small share of the take from all of Count Lambert's lands would 
be vast! Consider what was harvested from your lands alone! But there are 
details to be considered. .."
We were soon into a deep conversation, with Lady Richeza and Krystyana sitting 
between us. These two fine and understanding women looked at each other, got up, 
and sat back down once Sir Miesko and I had scooted close together. The 
conversation never broke and not a word was said about the new table 
arrangement.
The deal we made was that Sir Miesko would take complete charge of the project 
in all but name. He would divide the county into eight or nine hunting 
districts, and appoint a district master for each. The district masters would be 
responsible for building an enclosure if something suitable wasn't already 
available, seeing that everything was properly arranged and feeding the people 
participating. In return for this they would get all the deer skins taken in 
their district.
Peasants participating would divide one-quarter of the meat between them, and 
the nobles there would get another quarter. The landowners would get half the 
meat, proportioned according to their areas. Sir Miesko would get all the furs 
taken, except for the wolf skins, which were to be mine. I also got any aurochs 
captured, to be delivered live to me. They were an endangered species and I 
meant to domesticate them.
"Sir Conrad, you're taking the short end of the stick!" Sir Miesko said. It's 
interesting that he used an expression that has lasted to modem times. The local 
custom among these largely illiterate people was to account for debts by cutting 
notches into a stick. If I lent you three pigs, we would cut three notches into 
a stick of wood. Then we would split the stick about in half, down the middle of 
the notches, so we each had a record. When the sticks were put back together 
again, it would be obvious if either of us had done further whittling! Wood 
never splits evenly. and as the lender, the creditor, I got the larger stick of 
wood and became the stickholder. You, as the borrower, got the short end of the 
stick.
"I'm satisfied with the deal as it stands."
"Be that as it may, Sir Conrad, wolf skins aren't worth much. Half the time 
they're burned along with the rest of the animal! The other furs will be worth a 
thousand times as much."
"Fine. You'll be doing all the work and bearing all the expenses. I'm happy just 
to get the whole project off my shoulders. Just remember to stress that all the 
females and young of useful species, along with one-sixth of the males, are to 
be spared."
"That much is obvious, once you've explained it. But you've been given a gift 
and I've taken it from you."
"I said I was happy. Just try not to get me in trouble, okay?"
"Rest assured of that. But I don't think my trouble or expenses will be large. I 
need only write a few dozen letters. It will cost me nothing to send them since 
every landowner in the county, or at least their men, comes by here monthly to 
deliver food for your city at Three Walls."
"What? I thought that you were providing our food."
"I am. You asked me to keep you supplied and we agreed on prices. Surely you 
don't think that the hundred farmers I have here could feed the almost thousand 
folk you have in your valley! I mentioned your needs and your prices to my 
fellow noblemen, and they have delivered their surplus grains here, for pickup 
by your people."
"I have paid the others precisely what I have charged you, so I have made no 
immoral profit. I have charged them reasonable rates for fodder for their pack 
animals and storage in my barns, but surely you can't complain about that."
I was surprised, but I didn't have a legitimate bitch. I was getting what I had 
agreed on.
"No, no, Sir Miesko, I have no complaint. I simply had never thought it out. I 
owe you thanks for supplying my needs without bothering me with details. I hope 
this will be a precedent for the Great Hunt."
While we were talking, the party went on around us. Sir Miesko's wife, Lady 
Richeza, is the most gracious woman imaginable. Warm and caring, she was working 
my awkward subordinates into the conversation. By the time I was back into it, 
they were all talking boisterously about recent events. Soon she summoned her 
musicians and we were all dancing.
I noticed that little Piotr Kulcyznski asked Krystyana to dance a waltz, and she 
turned him down. He soon went outside, and Lady Richeza followed. As things were 
breaking up, she came to me. "That poor boy truly loves Krystyana."
"I know. It hurts me to see his pain. But she won't even look at him! That 
little kid is brilliant! With a proper education he'd be a Nobel prize winner."
"And what is that?"
"Where I come from, there is a yearly set of prizes given to those who are 
judged to have made the greatest contributions to an understanding of the world 
around us, and the greatest contributions to literature, medicine, and peace. To 
win one of these is a greater honor than to, say, be the chief administrator of 
the United Nations. It also pays well. With training, I think Piotr could win 
the prize in mathematics."
"Yours must be a wondrous land."
"There is much good about it, but also much bad. This land has much to be said 
for it."
"Yet you came here."
"It wasn't exactly voluntary. Still, I can't say that I regret it. I think I've 
found a home here."
"A home with Krystyana?"
"No. Please understand that I like Krystyana. She's a fine girl, an intelligent 
girl and competent at whatever she sets her mind to. And-I hope you aren't 
offended by my saying this-she's a wonderful bed partner. But, dammit, she's 
fifteen and I'm thirty-one! I've had seventeen years of formal schooling and 
she's had about three months! There's too big a gap between us to consider 
marriage. Marriage should be a thing between equals. Krystyana and Piotr and I 
would all be better off if they would get together."
"Do they know your feelings about this?"
"I think so. I've tried to be obvious about it."
"But you haven't actually talked with them about it," she said.
"No, I guess I haven't. Sometimes it's hard..."
"Would you object if I talked to them?"
"Object? I'd be forever grateful!"
"Then I will see what I can do."
She tried, but nothing came of it.
The next day we were back in Three Walls, and the day after was a normal working 
day. The country folk knocked off work for two weeks around Christmas, but the 
people at Three Walls had mostly been recruited from a city. City folk worked 
whenever work was available, and there was plenty for us to do.
Winter is the best time of the year for logging, the wood is drier and the logs 
are easier to move around on the snow. Also, the tops of the fir trees were 
about the only fodder the outdoor animals were going to get. Besides the six 
dozen bucks left over from the fall's hunt, we had a thousand sheep in the 
valley. All of them ewes.
I got a lot of ribbing about that, the gist of which was that I didn't know that 
rams were needed to make little sheep, but I didn't care. I happened to remember 
that sheep have a five-month gestation period. Any ewe you buy in December is 
pregnant if she's going to be. And sheep are sexually mature in six months. Next 
year we'd have plenty of rams. I think.
Well, I had one ram in another, much smaller herd. If he fell over dead from 
exhaustion next breeding season, I'd have to buy some more in a hurry.
We kept the sawmill going all winter, with sixty women walking back and forth on 
that huge teeter-totter. The main wooden buildings were up, but we needed lumber 
for furnishings.. shipping containers, barrels, and so on.
Some construction went on as well. The coke ovens were drylaid sandstone, so 
there wasn't any worry about mortar freezing. But putting in foundations was 
difficult.
The big problem was the lack of decent artificial light. By Christmas, we were 
down to about six hours of daylight. Most Americans don't realize just how far 
north Europe is. Southern Poland is farther north than Lake Superior, and our 
seacoast is farther north than the shores of Hudson Bay. A high latitude means a 
large yearly variation in the length of the day.
Mining went on continuously, of course: it was always dark down there. It was 
also fairly warm in the mine, and coal mining came to be the job everybody was 
trying to get. I hoped that Count Lambert wouldn't hear about it.
But even when the weather was good, which wasn't all that often, we were lucky 
to spend seven hours a day working.
Well, if you can't spend, invest!
I set up a school for the adults. A school for the children was already being 
taught by two of Lady Richeza's women, so once the children's school was out, 
the adults took over. Most of my people couldn't read, write, or do simple 
arithmetic.
By spring they could. That's not quite the accomplishment that it sounds, 
because Polish is an easier language to learn than English. Polish is absolutely 
phonetic in its spelling, rather than nearly random as English is. Every letter 
has a distinct sound, and there are no silent letters. You spell it exactly as 
you speak it. Learning to spell in English gave me nightmares.
Many Americans who write use spellchecking programs in their personal computers, 
since the English-speaking peoples can rarely spell their own language. When I 
got back to Poland after my college days, none of my Polish friends would 
believe me when I told them this. They thought that I was telling an ethnic 
joke!
But we had enough people around who could teach arithmetic and reading. Aside 
from monitoring things, teaching a course in first aid, and tutoring Piotr in 
math,
I had a fair amount of time to myself, which was wonderful.
I could close the door of my new office, sit down on my new armchair, put my 
feet up on my nice new desk and do some serious thinking. Mostly about 
standards. The weights and measures of the Middle Ages were a vast agglomeration 
of random events. Length was measured in feet, yards, cubits, spans, hands, 
fingers, miles, and days. Not only was there no agreed-on relationship between 
those units, but the size of the unit varied from place to place. A Cieszyn yard 
was not equal to a Cracow yard which was not equal to a Wroclaw yard.
It even varied from commodity to commodity. Fine velvets, for example, were sold 
by the Troy yard, which was shorter than all of the above. And these weren't 
minor differences of a few percent. The Wroclaw yard was half again longer than 
the Cracow yard.
Weights were in even worse shape. Cheese, wheat, and oats were all sold by the 
quarter, for example. A quarter of what, you ask? Why a quarter of cheese, 
wheat, or oats! There was no "whole" or "half." But a quarter of wheat was more 
than five times larger than a quarter of cheese, which was maybe a hundred 
kilos. And a quarter of oats was bigger than both of the others put together. 
And of course a quarter in one city was not equal to a quarter anyplace else.
Well, a pint of milk weighed a pound, but milk is the stupidest standard 
possible. The specific gravity of milk varies by at least five percent, with the 
richest milk being the lightest. It spoils quickly, so there is no possibility 
of having a standard jar of milk somewhere. Yet this didn't seem to bother 
anybody but me. Of course, if a merchant sold short weight, he might get hung, 
but you never got any complaints out of him after that.
The Church had been working on calendar reform for a century, and things in 
Poland were not really absurd. At least we all agreed on which day was Sunday 
and what year it was. From what a merchant friend, Boris Novacek, tells me, in 
Italy it is possible to leave Venice in 1232, get to Florence in 1233, then go 
to Milan in 123 1.
Some people started the new year on Christmas, some a week later, and some on 
March first. For them, December really was the tenth month.
Well, we had a standard yard. Given my own choice, I would have preferred to use 
a meter, but my liege lord had specifically ordered me to use his yard, the 
distance from his fingertip to his turned-away nose. This was shorter than a 
meter and slightly longer than the American yard.
And we had a base-twelve numbering system. This was something that was sort of 
done to me at first, but I soon saw the advantages of the duodecimal system. 
Since twelve has more factors than ten, you run into infinitely repeating 
decimals less often. It often takes fewer digits to express large numbers and 
math just becomes easier to do.
Since last winter, I had been carefully copying down every constant I could 
remember, and already I had several pages of them. The distance from the Earth 
to the Moon and to the Sun. The specific gravity of aluminum and how many 
centimeters to the American yard and all sorts of things. An engineer needs 
thousands of numbers, and much of what I did not remember, I could interpolate.
Playing with numbers and all the constants, I was delighted to discover that a 
thousand (that is to say, 1728 in base ten) of our yards was almost exactly 
equal to an American mile! The American mile is almost equal to the old Roman 
mile, which was still somewhat in use.
So, a dozen yards was a dozyard. Twelve dozyards was a twelmile and twelve of 
these was a mile.
Going down, one twelfth of a yard was a twelyard. Divide that by twelve and you 
had a dozmil, and a mil was about half a millimeter.
Another nice accident that happened was that a cubic yard of cold water weighed 
slightly under an American ton, and a thousandth of that, or one cubic twelyard, 
weighed just over an American pound. This gave us a standard of weight and 
volume. We had a ton, a pound, and a pint, which was the volume of a pound of 
cold water.
In a few days, I came up with a complete set of weights and measures, all based 
either on our yard, or in the case of my electrical standards, on Avogadro's 
number. Our amp was actually related to the number of electrons flowing.
The medieval day was divided into twelve hours, as was the night. But the day 
was measured from sunrise to sunset. This meant that an hour on Midsummer's day 
was three times longer than an hour on Christmas day. This made paying people by 
the hour a little silly. In fact, most men were hired by the day, and were paid 
half as much in the winter as they were in the summer.
We obviously needed a clock, but when I set out to build one, I was annoyed to 
discover that I couldn't remember how an escapement worked.
A grandfather clock has a weight which drives a series of gears that turn the 
hands. The speed of this turning is controlled, slowed down, by a pendulum. The 
escapement connects the pendulum to the gear train. It must also impart a little 
energy to the pendulum to make up for friction losses. I couldn't sketch one 
that I could convince myself would work.
I was hard to live with for three days and then designed a new one. On the fast 
end of the gear train, I put a large drum with a zigzag groove running around 
it. A small wheel attached to the pendulum ran back and forth in the groove.
The gears facing the way they have to, this meant that our pendulum didn't swing 
from side to side. It swung forward and back. Also, it didn't go tic-toc-tic. It 
went fump-fump-fump. But nobody here had ever seen a grandfather clock, so I 
didn't hear any Polak jokes.
I also came up with a new system of time. Staying with the base-twelve standard, 
we had a twelve-hour day, rather than the usual twenty-four hour day. The clock 
was reset occasionally so that zero happened at dawn. This was at the nine 
o'clock position of a modem clock. At the equinoxes, three was at noon, with the 
fat hand pointing up, and six was at sunset. Midnight was nine, with the fat 
hand pointing down.
There were four hands on the face, each moving twelve times faster than the one 
before. After the fat hand, which showed hours, there was a longer arrow for 
dozminutes, a wiggly hand that showed minutes, and a thin straight hand for 
twelminutes. Or, you could say that the fat hand went around once a day and the 
skinny hand went around once a minute. Just remember that our hour was a 
hundred-twenty modem minutes long, and our minute was as long as fifty modem 
seconds.
When I got it built, using parts I had made at the brass works, I assembled them 
in the coffin the carpenters had made for me. I hadn't bothered trying to make 
anything small, and that coffin was a nice piece of furniture, even though I got 
sick of looking at it in my bedroom. I had a built in closet and a chest of 
drawers, anyway.
It took about a week of TLC ("Tender, Loving Care" in the colorful slang of 
American engineers) to get it working reasonably well, and it never was accurate 
to more than one percent, but it was good enough. It had to be oiled daily 
(goose grease seemed to work best) and the weight raised just as often, but what 
the heck.
I set the clock up by the south wall of the dining room, so the fat hand, which 
had a little sun on it, moved about with the position of the sun. People seemed 
to have very little difficulty reading it, or picking up the concept of standard 
time. I simply said that we would start work when the fat hand was here, eat 
dinner when it was there, and stop work when it was over there. Krystyana made 
sure that the kitchen staff served our meals according to the clock, and that 
was that. There are advantages to being a medieval lord. No committees!
Our system of measuring angles naturally followed from this clock. Imagining a 
horizontal line drawn through the axle of the hands, you called out an angle as 
though it was a time of day as shown by the fat hand. A three o'clock angle was 
a right angle, and all angles were measured clockwise rather than 
counterclockwise, as is the modem way of doing it.
I also designed a calendar, with four thirteen-week quarters and no months at 
all. New Year's Day happened on the winter solstice, and wasn't a day of the 
week. That is to say, it went Saturday, New Year's Day, Sunday. On leap years, 
there were two New Year's Days. This meant that the calendar for every year was 
the same, and should reduce confusion considerably. But I tabled it because I 
decided that I couldn't get away with it.
I could get away with designing a system of weights and measures because there 
were so many of them that one more didn't make much difference. I could design a 
new clock because nobody had ever seen a clock before, not in Poland, anyway. 
But the Church had spent centuries fumbling with the calendar and it would take 
someone with a lot more weight than I had to push a new system through. Maybe 
once I beat the Mongols.
Toward the end of January, I made my monthly visit to Okoitz. It was part of my 
contract with Count Lambert.
I got there early in the morning, since my mount, Anna, can travel farther in 
half an hour than a peasant family can walk in two days.
There was a commotion in the bailey when I got there, and Count Lambert waved me 
over to one of the peasant's rooms on the outer wall. "Some trouble here, Sir 
Conrad. Perhaps you should look at it."
An entire family was lying in the bailey on the usual straw mattresses. They 
were all dead, with not a mark on them. A man, his wife, and four children lay 
peacefully as if asleep, their bodies cold and stiff. A fire had burned itself 
out, but these huts had straw roofs and the walls weren't all that well-sealed. 
I didn't see how it would be possible to asphyxiate in there. It hadn't been 
particularly cold, so I doubt they had all frozen to death.
Food poisoning? I'd seen a woman get ptomaine once, and there had been nothing 
peaceful about it. There had been vomit all over the place!
Some disease? That had to be it, but I'd never heard of a disease where the 
person didn't even know he was dying. I came out and said, "I'm mystified, my 
lord. All I can imagine is some disease. Once these people are taken care of, 
have sulfur burned in there. Bum all their food stores, on the off chance that 
they somehow poisoned themselves. In fact, I'd suggest that you have all their 
belongings burned."
"And fire up your sauna. After they're buried, and get that done today, everyone 
who has touched the bodies should clean themselves thoroughly. But all that is 
simply a precaution. I really don't know what killed them." Since I had touched 
the corpses, I stooped and washed my hands with snow.
"It shall be as you say, Sir Conrad." Count Lambert nodded to one of his men, 
who went off to make arrangements. "There has been a lot of talk about 
witchcraft lately. Do you think ... ?"
"No, my lord, I don't. Any so-called 'witches' around are just a bunch of crazy 
old ladies. If they would eat properly, most of them wouldn't be senile."
"But everyone knows about witches!"
"Tell me, my lord, why is it that every witch you hear about is a poor miserable 
old hag? If they really had magical powers, wouldn't they make themselves into 
beautiful wealthy young women?"
"You have a point there. I'll keep an eye out for beautiful young grandmothers 
who are rich."
"Do that, my lord. Who were these people?"
"You don't recognize them? That's Janina's family."
Janina was one of the girls that I took with me to Three Walls from Okoitz. She 
was running the store there and was a close friend.
"My God. It'll be rough telling her. Her whole family."
"Not quite. Her little sister-Kotcha, I think she's called-had supper and spent 
the night with one of the other families. The poor child is in a very bad 
state."
I remembered the kid now. Last winter she had become a good friend of Anna's, 
and together they had hauled logs in the snow. "Perhaps she should come back 
with me to Three Walls, my lord. She could live with Janina."
"A good thought. We will ask the child about it after the funeral."
I never did find out what killed those people.


Interlude One
I hit the STOP button.
"So what killed them, Tom?"
"I don't know. I can check it out if you wish."
He turned on a keyboard and began typing.
"With all our technology, why hasn't somebody developed some decent 
artificial-intelligence programs? It can't be all that difficult. Then you 
wouldn't have to use that silly keyboard," I said.
"Such programs have been developed. I've just forbidden their use. Machine 
intelligence is dehumanizing to the people that use it. I like people and I want 
to live in a human world."
"Aren't you exaggerating a bit?"
"I don't think so. The ballet they put on last night. Did you enjoy it?"
"Sure. It was great. What does that have to do with computers?"
"Everything. That whole show could have been simulated by a computer and 
displayed in one of our tanks to a degree of accuracy such that you couldn't 
tell if it was real or not. Would it have been the same?"
"Hmm ... No, somehow I don't think so, but I'm not sure why."
"Well I am. What makes ballet or any other art form worthwhile is the fact that 
it is done by people. When you watched the dancers, you were putting yourself in 
their place, imagining what they were thinking and feeling. A recording or 
transmission of that performance would not have been as good, because you would 
have been farther removed from the people doing it. A mere computer display of 
the same show would have been absolutely worthless."
"But if you didn't know-"
"Maybe you could have been fooled. But you would have been angry when you found 
out. Back to that dead family. It was an onion mold got them. Toxin 8771 from 
mold 15395, extinct in 1462. The really deadly ones don't last very long. 
Killing your host, or the people who cultivate your host, is bad ecology and not 
good for your own survival."
He hit the START button.


Chapter Three
My monthly two-day visits to Okoitz were used to supervise the construction 
there, but just then there wasn't much to do. The cloth factory was shut down 
until spring. Without glass or a decent light, the only way you could work 
indoors was next to an open window, a little rough in this weather. At that, you 
could only get in six hours a day in good weather.
I checked out the wet mill that sawed wood, worked hammers, and did all sorts of 
work. There were thousands of tons of water in there, and if it froze, the mill 
would be wrecked. I checked each of the tanks, but everything was still liquid. 
The walls of the mill were a half a yard thick at the thinnest, and that much 
wood is a good insulator even if it is wet. The windmill kept turning even when 
it wasn't in use, and my calculations had shown that the energy imparted should 
keep the water warm enough even in the worst weather. But theoretical 
calculations are often a long ways from reality! I was relieved.
Work was progressing on the grain mill, but it was simpler than the wet mill 
we'd built last summer, and Vitold, the carpenter, needed no help from me.
Quite a bit of logging was going on, mostly to clear land for pasturing more 
sheep. Count Lambert had been buying wool to keep his mill running, and he 
thought that this was stupid. They were using the steel saws I'd shown the 
smiths in Cieszyn how to make, but they didn't need my help.
So I took a sauna to make sure that I wasn't carrying anything communicable, and 
then looked up Kotcha.
I sort of fell into the position of Janina's sister's foster parent. Janina was 
living in my household, and in fact I slept with her some of the time, so I 
suppose that the relationship was a natural one. Kotcha was silent through the 
mass and funeral ceremony. The world can be very brutal when you're nine years 
old. After her family was in the ground, she wanted to talk to Anna.
My mount was not an ordinary horse. She was a bioengineered creation from some 
advanced civilization somewhere. Or maybe I should say somewhen, because Anna 
said they were in the distant past and they used time machines, which she didn't 
understand. She couldn't talk, of course, but she could spell things out. She 
was intelligent in an odd sort of way, and she was a full member of my 
household. She even got paid like everybody else, not that she spends much of 
it. Most adults wouldn't believe any of this, but a nine-year-old girl has no 
such difficulty. They were good friends.
"Kotcha, do you think that you would like to come to Three Walls with Anna and 
me?"
"Where would I live?"
"Why, in my household, with your sister and me and Anna."
"Anna lives in your house?"
"Some of the time, and it's more of an apartment than a house. Anna has a stall 
in the barn, too, but most of the time she sleeps in the living room.".
"Could I sleep with Anna?"
"if you want to. Or you could sleep with your sister or even have a room of your 
own, except when we have company over. I bet you'd take good care of Anna. She 
gets a good grooming in the barn, but I've always felt that she deserves special 
care."
Anna nodded her head, Yes. Then she tapped her right forehoof and scratched the 
ground with her left. We had this code worked out.
"You want something that you want to pay for," I said to Anna. "You mean you 
want to hire Kotcha?"
Yes.
"Well, what do you think, Kotcha? Do you want the job?"
"Yes!"
"Good. Does a penny a week sound all right to both of you?"
Yes and "Yes."
"Then the two of you have a deal, and you might as well start now. Give Anna a 
good rubdown. If you need anything, I'll be at the castle. Remember that you're 
in my household now, Kotcha. You can always come to me with problems."
Giving her something to do was probably the best thing for the kid. Physical 
activity is usually the best therapy for someone whose problems have no real 
solution. Nothing in the world could bring her family back, and the best thing 
to do was to forget.
At the same time, it was sort of funny. Lord! It was strange enough when my 
handmaids got handmaids. Now my mount had a private rubdown girl!
Back at the castle, I asked Count Lambert if I could take off early, since there 
wasn't much for me to do *
He had other ideas. He handed me a cup of wine and sat me down. "Sir Conrad, 
last summer you talked of various flying machines, and how most of them were too 
complicated for us to assay to build. But my mind has been turning over that 
'hot air balloon' you mentioned. I see no reason why we couldn't make one."
"I have bolts of good linen cloth, plenty of rope, and most of that barrel of 
linseed oil left. There is a pile of wicker for the basket you mentioned, and 
I've a big, light brass serving-tray that would do to hold the fire. My wife 
bought it but I never use it. What say you?"
Lord. Another fad coming up. I could see it. Now that every knight in Poland was 
flying kites, Count Lambert had to upstage them all with a hot air balloon. But 
kites at least were safe. There's no telling where a balloon will come down. A 
man could drown, if he didn't fall out.
"My lord, this sort of thing is dangerous. You can't control a hot air balloon. 
You go wherever the winds blow you, and the winds up there can be pretty fierce! 
You could end up in the Baltic Sea!"
"Well, what of it? You're the one who's been taking all the chances lately. 
Didn't we decide that last month?"
"Count Lambert, your support has meant everything to me and my projects. Without 
it, I might never get things going well enough to fight the Mongols in eight 
years."
"That's touching but no longer true. It might have been, a year ago, but now you 
have the support of Duke Henryk. I suspect that if I died, he just might give 
all my lands to you, and let my wife go hang in our lands in Hungary. Isn't it 
enough for me to say that I want this balloon?"
I exhaled. When Count Lambert wanted something, he got it. To try going against 
him was pissing into the wind. "As you wish, my lord. You want me to design a 
hot air balloon?"
"Of course! What have I been saying? Just a small one, enough to take me alone 
high above the hills and trees!"
"Even that will be quite large, my lord."
"What of it? You'll find I've had a drawing board of the sort you favor built 
and set up in your old room, along with a supply of parchment, pens, lamps, and 
that sort of thing. I'll send a wench to call you to supper. Pick one to your 
liking for tonight, but you might want to try out Natasha. She's nicely skilled. 
Well? Be off with you!"
I went to my room and got to work. I obviously wouldn't be allowed to leave 
Okoitz until I had completed a set of drawings.
I spent a few hours doing arithmetic and decided that if I could heat a sphere 
of air fourteen yards in diameter to fifty degrees warmer than ambient, I could 
lift about five hundred pounds. Was it reasonable to expect a warming of fifty 
degrees Celsius? Would Count Lambert plus an undefined balloon made with 
unspecified and unweighed materials weigh less than five hundred pounds? I 
hadn't the foggiest idea. I wasn't even certain about the specific gravity of 
air. Nobody had ever asked me to design a balloon before.
All I could do was to make a number of reasonable-sounding engineering 
approximations, which my colorful American friends called WAGs: Wild Ass 
Guesses.
I was called to supper by an attractive and cheerful young lady who announced 
that she was Natasha. Again bowing to the inevitable, I asked her to join me for 
supper.
Once seated with Count Lambert and another lady, I was told that Kotcha was in 
the kitchen, and what did I want done with her?
I told Count Lambert that she was joining my household, and it seemed right that 
she should eat at the same table as I did. He nodded benignly. Perhaps he was 
glad to be getting out of having to provide for her, which he would have done if 
I hadn't wanted to take her, or perhaps he realized that I was quite capable of 
making an issue of not hurting a girl's feelings.
But in any event the ragged little nine-year-old was soon sitting wide-eyed 
between me and Count Lambert. He soon had his arm around her. People in the 
thirteenth century touched a lot more than those in the twentieth. It was a 
fatherly caress--Count Lambert wasn't interested in a lady sexually until she 
was filled out.
It was a pleasant meal. Even though there were only five of us at the table, 
four wenches were serving and three musicians playing. Almost everything in 
medieval Poland was expensive except for people. You could have as many servants 
as you could afford to feed. A peasant considered getting a job as a servant to 
be a wonderful thing. The work was easy and they fed and clothed you well, for 
almost no nobleman wanted ragged or starving people around.
Count Lambert got his maids by exercising a variant of his droit du seigneuy. 
Separated from his wife, he asked the prettiest girls in his town to be 
handmaidens. This was a euphemism, since they were usually pregnant in six 
months. He then found each of them an acceptable husband, paid for the wedding 
expenses and a small dowry, and went to church regularly, with everybody happy 
with him.
Musicians didn't have the high status they enjoy in the modem world. They were 
playing quietly in the background, ignored while the conversation went on: 
Muzak. I was talking. "You understand that I've never designed a hot air balloon 
before, my lord? I can't promise that the first one will work. We'll have to 
build one and see how it goes."
"Reasonable, Sir Conrad. But you've had a chance to think on it. Tell me what 
the first one will be like."
"It's a cloth bag, made of the same thin material that we made kites from. It's 
like a ball on the top and a cone on the bottom," I said, gesticulating. "It is 
the custom of my people to make them brightly colored, but that's up to you. It 
should be fourteen yards across at the widest and twenty yards high. It must be 
strongly made, but kept as light as possible."
"To launch it, I think if you found three big trees in your forest that grew in 
a triangle, and cut the tops off, they could serve to support the balloon until 
the air inside is warm. It should be launched only in a dead calm, the sort that 
often happens in the gray dawn."
"That seems easy enough. I'll have it done. You will have drawings of this 
before you leave, won't you?"
"Yes, my lord. Would it be too much to ask if you tethered the balloon for 
safety? Tied it to a tree with a long rope?"
"Well at first, of course. After that, we'll see."
"Count Lambert, I say again that there is no controlling these things. You don't 
know where you'll come down. Do you really want to fall into Frederick the 
Second's outhouse?"
"Ha! That would stuper his mundi, wouldn't it!"
I gritted my teeth,. but there was nothing else that I could do.
I had Kotcha put up with a couple of Count Lambert's ladies-they were only five 
years older than her-and intended to get in an hour of drawing before I sacked 
out. Such things "gang aft agley" at Okoitz. Natasha was all she was cracked up 
to be. Lord, what an enthusiastic young lady! We went to bed early and I really 
didn't get much sleep. Good, though.
I started drawing the next morning, but to make an accurate drawing, with 
dimensions, of a single panel required an awful lot of math. And it all had to 
be done long hand, without a calculator of tables or anything but my skull and a 
goose quill pen.
Halfway through, I found that I was doing everything in decimal rather than the 
duodecimal arithmetic that I had taught everybody else. I have always had the 
darndest time thinking in duodecimal, and going over this diary, sometimes I'm 
not sure myself when I was talking in base-twelve and when in base-ten. So far 
as the balloon was concerned, I completed the calculations in base-ten and then 
translated the whole thing into base twelve.
And there were all the detail drawings. How to do a tent stitch, how to fasten 
the ropes to the basket, the importance of carrying sandbags. I wasn't done 
until noon the next day.
Natasha stayed with me, eager to run errands but happy if ignored. I began to 
realize that there was a good mind in that pretty little head.
After dinner, I explained my drawings to Count Lambert, because he couldn't 
read.
"Excellent, Sir Conrad! I think we can make short work of it. You seem to have 
taken a fancy to my Natasha. Would you believe that not a week ago, she sported 
a maidenhead?"
"That's hard to believe, my lord. She's remarkably ... adept."
"Isn't she though. But I can certify it since I relieved her of that liability 
myself. She has a pure natural talent. See here. I've kept you half a day past 
our agreed time. What say I give her to you in compensation?"
"You're going to give her to me?"
"If you wish. As I said, she's only been here a week. There's months and months 
of use in her yet."
She'd probably be a lot happier and healthier at Three Walls than at Okoitz, 
anyway. "I'll take her, my lord."
So I headed back to Three Walls with Kotcha riding in front of me, Natasha 
riding sidesaddle at my back, and my huge wolf skin cape thrown around all three 
of us. Anna didn't even notice the extra weight.
Once home at Three Walls, I had the unpleasant job of telling Janina about the 
death of her family. That cast a pall over the household for several days. But 
life continues and these people were used to death. They saw so much of it.
Kotcha took her job as Anna's servant quite seriously, and sometimes it was hard 
to get her out of the stables and into school.
Natasha, well, Natasha was remarkable. Natalia was my secretary, but handling 
our records, the bank, and the payroll took up most of her time. Natasha became 
my personal assistant, not that I'd realized that I needed any such person.
But she was quite capable of sitting for hours. sewing or knitting, without 
making a sound or intruding on what was going on. Then if I needed an errand 
run, which was fairly often in these telephoneless times, she was eager to drop 
everything and run it. And she always did a competent job. There was nothing 
stupid about her. Just absolutely ... compliant.
It was so easy to take her for granted that sometimes I even forgot she was in 
the room. I occasionally neglected to dismiss her for the night. In fact, once I 
was in bed with Yawalda and actually in the middle of the sex act when I 
realized that there was another person in the room, at which point there was 
nothing to do but invite her in.
All told, a strange, interesting, and remarkably comfortable young woman.
And a far cry from Krystyana, who was getting increasingly feisty.
FROM THE DIARY OF PIOTR KULCZYNSKI
Sir Conrad had drawn up a table of organization for his people at Three Walls. 
This was a chart showing who worked for who, which made it child's play to know 
who to go to for a given thing. This chart was mounted or, the wall in the 
dining room, where all could see it. Further, the name of every adult in the 
city was written on little pieces of wood that could be moved around on the 
chart. It took a while for us to grasp the significance of this. Here was a 
place where a man could rise! Another of his gifts to us.
It also defined the status and pay of each person, and I was surprised to 
discover myself near the top, directly below Sir Conrad himself, and an equal to 
the foremen and my love Krystyana. I was now paid three pence a day, an 
excellent sum, since my food, my lodging, my work clothes, my horse and expenses 
were all paid in addition to this. My net was easily five times what my father 
made, and I had naught to spend it at but the inn, which I did.
The Pink Dragon Inn was a remarkable place and all of Sir Conrad's planning. The 
common room was bright and clean and always full of good cheer, with good beer 
at reasonable prices. The waitresses were all very pretty and immodestly clad, 
with tall heeled shoes and fishnet stockings. They wore a hat with rabbit ears 
and a sort of loincloth with a rabbit's tail. And that was all. When it was cold 
outside, the innkeeper kept the fires high in the two big fireplaces to keep the 
waitresses warm but unclothed. Their bodies and breasts were bare. This had the 
effect of attracting the men, though most of the ladies stayed away, for fear of 
the competition.
Most of the people at Three Walls were from Cieszyn, except for the Pruthenians, 
and they were still children. The people of Sir Conrad's household were mainly 
from Okoitz, my hometown, but they rarely came to the inn. I usually drank with 
Ilya, the blacksmith foreman.
"Aren't you supposed to be with your family, Ilya?" It is pleasant to talk as an 
equal with someone you once worked for. It gives a real feeling of progress. "I 
distinctly remember that you promised to spend half an hour a day with them when 
Sir Conrad allowed you space in the bachelors' quarters."
"I spent all night with her Sunday last, That's four of these new hours, so I'm 
good for the week. If you don't like it, I'll stuff one of your ledger books up 
your arse."
"But my wishes hardly matter. What if your wife doesn't like it?"
"Then I'll stuff one of them up her arse! Look. I never wanted to get married, 
but Count Lambert told me to do it. You know the man! Could you argue with him?"
"That's hardly the question. It's-"
"Count Lambert doesn't like his wife, so she stays in Hungary and he beds down 
half the girls in Silesia! But me? All I ever wanted was to be left alone! So I 
get saddled with a silly woman and a clutch of bawling brats! Sir Conrad doesn't 
want to marry, so does anybody force him to the altar with that snip of a girl 
you want? He's a bigshot nobleman, so of course not!"
"And I pray that never happens."
"More the fool, you! You have a silly little boy's attitude about things! You 
think you can marry your princess and live happily ever after' That happens in 
fireside stories, but it doesn't happen in life. In the first place, she'll 
never have you. She's set on getting herself a full belted knight, just like her 
friend Annastashia did. In the second, if you did get her, she'd make your life 
miserable, the same way every woman has made every man miserable since Adam was 
stupid enough to want an afternoon snack."
"There can be true love, my friend. Consider..." But I saw that he was no longer 
listening. He was staring over my fight shoulder. I turned to see what it was 
about, and was shocked. No one else in the place would know her except Ilya and 
me, for we were the only ones here from Okoitz. But the absolutely beautiful and 
nearly naked serving wench tending the table behind us was Francine, the wife of 
the priest, Father John, at Okoitz!
"What do we do?" 1 whispered to Ilya. It was hard taking my eyes off her.
"I don't think we do anything, except maybe change tables so she waits on us!" 
He whispered back, not even looking at me. "It's none of our business. What she 
does and what the priest does are up to them."
"But what would Sir Conrad say?"
"What he says is up to him. Would you want her blood on your hands? This could 
come to that!"
She was back at the bar now, but I said, "Doesn't the inn require that every 
waitress be a true intact virgin? But she's been married for years!"
"I know nothing. I see nothing. I hear nothing," Ilya chanted.
Soon our waitress went off-duty for the night, so Francine tended our table. I 
didn't know what to say, and so was silent. Ilya pretended that he had never 
seen her before, and slipped a few silver pence into her loincloth. She acted as 
though she didn't recognize him, although of course she must have. They had 
lived in the same village for years! She gave him a hug in thank you, while he 
sat there, her magnificent breasts on either side of his hairy cheeks. I was 
dumbstruck.
She gave me a squeeze as well, even though I had not tipped her, and then went 
to her other tables.
Ilya refused to discuss the subject.
We stayed until closing, and then both came back the next night, to find 
Francine again tending our table. I'm sure that neither one of us mentioned 
anything to anybody, but I think somebody must have, for there was an air of 
foreboding about the inn that night, like a storm about to break or a battle 
about to be joined.
She was calling herself Mary now, but there was no mistaking her or her thick 
French accent. It was near closing when Francine's husband hurried into the inn.
He was in his usual clerical garb, but it was covered with snow, for it was a 
foul night. He was bare-headed and must have been long without his hat, for his 
hair and eyebrows were thick with rime.
His eyes were red, as with madness or as with one who has not slept for many 
days. A frightening sight! It was hard to believe that he was the quiet man who 
had taught me my letters.
Ilya and I froze, but the other twenty or so patrons paid little mind, at first.
"Woman, come home!"
"No!"
"You are my wife!" Father John grabbed her by the hand. She pulled herself away.
"Get away from me! I'm not your wife!"
I saw Father John draw a knife. "Woman!"
By this time, every man in the place was on his feet, and would have gone to her 
aid, had there been but time. But it all happened so quickly!
Being much smaller than the others, and behind many of them, I could not see 
what happened. I only heard the scream, the crash, and the dull sound of the 
body failing to the floor.


Chapter Four
FROM THE DIARY OF CONRAD SCHWARTZ
Krystyana and the innkeeper's wife were shaking me awake. There was trouble at 
the inn.
I called for Sir Vladimir, Tadaos, and Anna. Whatever was wrong, I wanted some 
force behind me. As Sir Vladimir was just changing guard with Tadaos, they were 
both up and in armor, so I didn't bother with mine. They were ready before I 
was, and the four of us, followed by a crowd of gawkers, went across the snow to 
the inn, with Krystyana and Annastashia guarding the closed gate.
The innkeeper had let no one else leave and had touched nothing. Francine was 
crumpled in a corner, nearly naked. I was shocked to see her. I hadn't known 
that she had left Okoitz. And how could a married woman get, a job as a waitress 
at the inn? Yet she was in that uniform, what there was of it. She stared at me, 
but I couldn't read her eyes.
The body was stretched out on the floor .. facedown. The clerical garb was 
obvious, as was the trickle of blood pooling beneath the head. I turned to the 
innkeeper. "What the hell happened?"
"Well, my lord, the short of it was that he came in, there was some shouting, 
and she tried to get away. He pulled a knife and she hit him on the head with a 
stool. I was surprised that it killed him, but it did. I would have smashed him 
one myself, only I never had the chance."
I nodded, and turned the body over. The forehead was caved in and the face was 
streaked with blood. It was a few moments before I recognized Count Lambert's 
priest.
I sat down at a table, still not quite awake. Being lord also meant that you had 
to be the cop, as well as the judge, the jury, and sometimes even the 
executioner. I noticed that Natalia had come along.
"Natalia, get everyone's name and then send them home. Lady Francine, come over 
here. We must talk. Somebody get us some beer." Coffee would have been more 
welcome, but there wasn't anything available with caffeine in it.
The place was soon cleared and the body was taken to the church. It was closing 
time anyway. Francine walked unsteadily over. Her long black hair was disheveled 
and her face was streaked with tears. They were running down her cheeks and 
failing to her bare breasts.
"My lady, what is this all about?" I asked.
At my gesture Natalia started taking notes on birch bark. Later, if it was 
needed, she would make a good copy on parchment, which was expensive.
"About? I suppose it's about my being a murderer." She spoke with a thick French 
accent. Her huge eyes were still gushing tears. Her tiny nipples were wet and 
dripping. I gave her my handkerchief.
"Murder? I'm not sure of that. They say that you tried to get away and he drew a 
weapon. That's not murder. That's manslaughter at the worse. I'm still not 
convinced that a crime has been committed."
"For starters, what are you doing here? And what are you doing as a waitress?"
She tried to dry her tears, but they kept coming. She even wiped her chin and 
chest.
"I came here to earn money. It takes money to travel and France is a long ways 
away. It is well known that a woman can make more as one of your waitresses than 
at any other trade, even the most sordid." Even in her emotional state, she was 
still rational. There was good metal under that lovely exterior.
"But a waitress must be a virgin. The innkeeper's wife should have checked it."
"She did. I qualify." She was somehow half proud and half ashamed at saying 
this. She was starting to get herself under control.
"But you've been married for years!"
"Have I been? Some would not say so!" You could see the anger that had been 
locked inside.
"You mean you never ... ?"
"I mean he couldn't!" The tears started again.
What a horrible situation! I tried to imagine what it must have been like for 
them, him with a stunningly beautiful woman by his side every night for years, 
and physically unable to satisfy her yearnings. Her knowing always that any of a 
thousand men would be eager to take her, but being a public figure in a small 
town, unable to act freely.
And all the while the act, the hypocrisy of pretending to be stalwart pillars of 
the community. It would have driven a stronger man than me to madness. "So you 
left him. Did you tell him where you were going?"
"We fought."
"You fought. Did he hit you?"
"We shouted and screamed. He wasn't man enough to hit me. I said that I was 
going back to France, and I am. But the only merchant caravan was going east. 
They stopped at Sir Miesko's, and I ended up here."
My decision was obvious. "I'm afraid that you will be staying here for a while. 
I don't think that a crime has been committed. You merely defended yourself, and 
I don't think that blow was meant to kill. I don't think that Father John had 
the right to force you back, because I don't think that he was your husband. A 
marriage must be consummated."
"On the other hand, a man is dead and Count Lambert has the right to high 
justice. I'll inform him of how matters stand and see what he says. Frankly, I 
can't imagine him harming you. It isn't in his character. But until I have his 
decision, you must stay at Three Walls."
"You will not be restrained, but you may not go beyond the gate either."
"May I continue working?"
"If you want to. Or I could find room for you somewhere. You could join my 
household if you liked."
There was no jail at Three Walls. In fact there were very few jails in medieval 
Poland. Jailing someone was not considered punishment, since many would enjoy 
the chance to sit around, not have to work, and still be fed. A person might be 
restrained when a trial could not be held immediately and the person might be 
dangerous or try to run away. I couldn't see either of those situations 
happening here.
"I'll work. In a few months I'll have passage money home."
"As you wish. You go to sleep now. I'll go to Okoitz tomorrow. I'll inform you 
of Count Lambert's decision as soon as possible." Waitresses bunked together at 
our inns. She wouldn't be alone.
"Thank you, my lord."
She got up and walked away. She was still a bit unsteady, but her bare back was 
straight.
I liked the way she said "my lord."
The next morning, I called in each of the witnesses and got essentially the same 
story from every one of them. The innkeeper had told the simple truth. Natasha 
kept notes, and while her handwriting was not as attractive as Natalia's, there 
was no problem with accuracy or legibility. I kicked her up from level one to 
level two in status and pay. It was still a notch below the other main girls, 
but the differential left her something to work for.
Before noon, I got to Okoitz, where I found out that the main floor of the cloth 
factory had been turned into a balloon factory.
Count Lambert was lord of over a hundred knights, but most of them were home for 
the winter. He had more than that number of young, female clothworkers for his 
factory, but they were gone also, and would be replaced in the spring with a 
mostly fresh batch. But besides these, he had eight dozen peasant families 
locally, which were pressed into service to make his balloon.
When I got there, the wicker basket had been completed and the brass platter was 
installed. This had been a beautifully embossed tray two yards across, the sort 
of thing that might be used to bring out some fancy dish at a big feast. Now it 
had a thousand holes punched in it, to let the air flow through the fire better.
Had I known how attractive the platter was, I would have had another fire grid 
made, and taken that one in trade. But such is life, with its many lost 
opportunities.
Inside, three dozen ladies of all ages were sewing the long cloth panels 
together. They sat in a great circle of trestle tables, with the finished top of 
the balloon crumpled in the center. Count Lambert had elected to have his 
balloon colored red-and-white, the colors of the Piast family and later those of 
Poland.
I found Count Lambert in the castle.
"Sir Conrad, you are here early this month. I hadn't expected you for another 
week at least."
"There's been some trouble, my lord. Your priest is dead."
"Dog's blood! What happened?"
I told him the story. "So you see, my lord, I don't think a crime has been 
committed, but the right of high justice is yours."
"Ordinarily, I'd agree with you, and I don't think that I could bring myself to 
hang so lovely a woman even if she were guilty. But you're missing the point 
here. A priest was killed, and a priest's wife killed him. Well, maybe she 
wasn't a wife as you say, but it's not for us to decide. We don't have 
jurisdiction. This is a canon-law matter, not civil law. The matter must come 
before an ecclesiastical court."
Oh no. If the Church was as inept at settling this thing as it was at handling 
my inquisition, poor Francine might be a long time getting to France. "What 
should I do, my lord?"
"Well, you're here now, so you might as well spend a day or two looking over the 
work being done. When you return to Three Walls, you must write up the 
particulars of the case and send them to the Bishop of Wroclaw. Get Sir Miesko's 
advice on the proper form. He used to be a clerk."
"Don't bother coming back here until the matter is delivered. The last thing I 
need is more trouble with the Church! Oh, yes. And while you're here, write up a 
request from me to the bishop for another priest. Father 'John used to do that 
sort of thing for me. No one else but you can do it now."
"Happy to, my lord. But, for after I'm gone, isn't one of Lady Richeza's 
schoolteachers here at Okoitz?"
"Yes, but I'd forgotten about her. One doesn't think of using a woman for that 
sort of thing, but I suppose she'll do in a pinch. Not that I'd want to pinch 
that old hag."
"So Lady Francine is one of your waitresses now! That might be worth a trip to 
Three Walls to see!"
The next morning, I stopped to see Sir Miesko. He was surprised that the death 
had occurred. He hadn't even known that Lady Francine had stopped at his manor 
with the caravan. After some discussion, it was decided that he should return 
with me to Three Walls to write up the matter himself.
Lady Richeza came with us, and brought her four youngest children. "The oldest 
boy is twelve now," she said. "It's time he had a try at running the manor 
himself." In another two years the kid could be married. The history of the 
Middle Ages is largely the history of children.
Sir Miesko worked three days and made up separate affidavits from each of the 
witnesses, the innkeeper, the innkeeper's wife, the priest who eventually 
examined the body, myself and, of course, Lady Francine.
"If you want the matter to move swiftly, it's best to give them all the 
information possible on as many separate sheets of parchment as possible," Sir 
Miesko said.
Just like modem times. Flood 'em with paperwork!
It was Lady Richeza's first trip to Three Walls, and she was quite impressed 
with the plumbing, kitchen, and bathrooms. She was less favorably impressed with 
the inn, though of course she didn't stay there, but in my noble guest quarters.
Lady Richeza and Lady Francine spent a lot of time together, talking.
When the parchment work was completed, I thought it best to deliver it myself. 
For one thing, Anna could make it to Wroclaw in a day, where it might take a 
week to go by caravan, and a month could go by before one was going in the right 
direction at this time of the year.
For another, we were spending huge amounts of money to keep the brass works 
supplied with Hungarian copper. In the twentieth century, Poland is one of the 
world's largest exporters of copper, and I had a pretty good idea of where the 
mines would be, a halfday west of Wroclaw, near Legnica. I wanted to scout out 
the area and see who owned the land. Maybe I could buy it on the cheap.
Then, too, I'd never been to medieval Wroclaw, and I was having a minor case of 
cabin fever. Over everyone's objections, I went alone.
Anna can run like the wind, and leaving at earliest dawn she ran all day almost 
nonstop until we got to Wroclaw at dusk.
The city had the usual squalid suburbs, but its center was built on an island, 
Ostrow Tumski, in the middle of the Odra River. This was well fortified with a 
sturdy brick wall, as much against floodwaters as against any invader. Above it 
rose the towers of the centuries' old cathedral and the solider bulk of Piast 
Castle.
The guard at the bridge snapped to and saluted as 1 rode up. He had probably 
never seen plate armor before, but he recognized the wolf skin cloak I wore, 
since I'd given identical ones to Duke Henryk the Bearded and his son Prince 
Henryk the Pious. Wroclaw was the center of Henryk's power, and had been the 
family seat for centuries.
In a rather thick German accent, the guard gave me directions to the bishop's 
residence. The duke had many Germans on his staff, in part because the German 
laws of primogeniture left a lot of German younger sons landless and thus 
available for foreign service, and because the duke's wife, mother, and paternal 
grandmother had all been German. The German princes had as many princesses to 
dispose of as they did younger sons, and with the concentration of wealth that 
primogeniture always results in, they could afford whopping big dowries. It was 
a strange sort of invasion, but an invasion nonetheless.
The porter at the door of the bishop's residence let me in and called forth the 
chamberlain. This worthy heard that it was a legal matter and delivered me to 
the bishop's clerk. "Ah, the illustrious Sir Conrad Stargard! Please be welcome. 
The bishop is indisposed, but I can doubtless arrange an audience in a week or 
two."
I had the distinct feeling that an honorarium paid to the clerk could get me in 
to the bishop immediately, but fortunately I didn't want to see the old blowhard 
at all. "That's unfortunate, as I was looking forward to paying my respects to 
his excellency. Kindly give him I his package. It concerns the death of one of 
his priests."
"it what?"
"It was a bloody death by violence, done by a member of the man's own family. 
But perhaps I shouldn't talk about it, for fear of causing embarrassment to the 
Church."
The man was looking at the seals on the package of documents. Sir Miesko had 
insisted on sealing it with his own seal, the personal seal ring that I'd had 
made for myself and my seal as Master of the Hunt, which I'd given to him as 
token of his authority. If a dozen other seals had been available, he would have 
used them as well, just to make the thing took more important. He also had 
written the bishop's full name and titles on the outside, along with "personal" 
and "confidential" in bold letters under it. I'd suggested "For His Excellency's 
Eyes Only," and Sir Miesko had written that too, liking the phrase.
All this meant that the clerk didn't dare open it, and he didn't dare delay the 
matter in the hope of squeezing a little graft out of me.
"But surely you can tell me! I hold the bishop's every confidence."
"I'm sure you do. It's all written down in these documents. I believe that his 
excellency will want to see them without delay."
"Well, perhaps I could arrange some interview."
"No, no. I wouldn't think of disturbing his excellency when he is indisposed. I 
shall pray for his speedy return to health." I got up to leave.
"But surely-"
"Not another word. I couldn't possibly disturb so great a Churchman as your 
master. Once he is feeling better, if I can serve his excellency, I shall be at 
Piast Castle."
And I left, chuckling to myself. Hit me up for a bribe, would he? Now let him 
die of curiosity until the bishop felt like informing him of the matter. What's 
more, I was sure that clerk would push the package right through just to satisfy 
his own curiosity.


Chapter Five
Dinner was being served at the castle when I arrived. I was ushered to a seat at 
one of the lower tables, but the duke noticed me and invited me up next to him 
at the high table, which was quite literally a half yard higher than the others. 
About the height of a standup bar.
He had to bump down a baron to do it, who bumped a knight at a lower table, who 
bumped someone's squire farther down. Furthermore, each of these worthies took 
his wife or lady friend down with him, but nobody seemed to mind. Apparently, it 
happened all the time.
"Well, boy. What brings you to Wroclaw in this weather?"
"Two matters, your grace. There was a priest killed on my land, and the bishop 
had to be informed."
The duke wanted to hear more, so I gave him a brief synopsis of the death of 
Father John.
"Ha! That'll set the bishop down a peg. Now tell me the whole story the long 
way, and tell it loud enough for everyone to hear!"
One didn't argue with the duke. Direct orders are direct orders, and Lady 
Francine was going back to France soon, so she wouldn't be embarrassed by the 
publicity.
The crowd was suddenly quiet, so I said in a loud voice, "You know, your grace, 
that Lady Francine was the granddaughter of a bishop in France. She was brought 
up in a proper household and had every expectation of making a good marriage, 
being one of the most stunningly beautiful women I've ever seen. But when the 
Church's Gregorian reforms were put into effect there, forbidding the marriage 
of the clergy, the barbarous laws of that foreign land decreed that she was 
suddenly illegitimate! The best that she could do was to marry a poor young 
priest from Poland, where the Gregorian reforms have not been approved. If there 
was a dowry, I've never heard of it."
"That is to say, they went through the legal and holy ceremonies of marriage, 
but whether it was truly a marriage or not remains to be seen. Lady Francine and 
Father John came to Poland and lived for several years as man and wife as far as 
anyone could see, but there was a problem."
"To put it as simply as possible, Father John was not physically capable of 
making proper love to a woman. He, ah, couldn't get it up."
"They lived with this horrible situation for years, but eventually they 
quarreled. She knew that she wasn't really married, for a marriage must be 
consummated to exist. She left him and came to work at my inn at Three Walls to 
earn passage money back to France. Many of you know that a woman must be a true 
intact virgin to work there as a waitress. I operate inns, not houses of 
prostitution. The innkeeper's wife physically checks for the presence of a 
hymen. Lady Francine qualified."
"Father John found her, tried to drag her back to Okoitz, and pulled a knife 
when she refused. She hit him with a stool in defense, for the uniform she wore 
was nearly nothing at all and she carried no weapon with which to defend 
herself."
"To the surprise of all, this blow killed him. I came to Wroclaw to deliver 
proof of all that I've said to the bishop."
The crowd's reaction was mixed. Some, headed by Prince Henryk, were shocked and 
more were feeling sorry for Lady Francine, but half of them shared the duke's 
contempt for the clergy and thought the tale hilarious.
"That's rich, boy! So now the priest's wife is tending commoners at an inn, and 
doing it near naked besides!"
"That was her choice, your grace. Are you familiar with the Pink Dragon Inns?"
"Yeah, stopped at the one in Cracow. Had to pull rank just to get in, it was so 
crowded' When are you going to build one for us here at Wroclaw?"
"This spring, your grace, with your permission."
"Permission? Boy, you have orders! Just pick a site and I'll see that you get 
it. What sort of taxes are you paying at Cracow?"
"Between the town council and the Bishop of Cracow, about one-sixth of profits, 
your grace."
"Well, I run this city, and that's what you'll pay to me. If the bishop's men 
give you any trouble, you send them to me."
"Yes, your grace."
"You going to send us Lady Francine when you get this inn built?"
"If you wish-, your grace, I'll tell her that you requested her presence here. 
You understand that she's not sworn to me and I can hardly order her to come. 
But until the legal matter is solved, I've forbidden her to leave Three Walls."
"Well, don't worry about that, boy. I'll be responsible for her. The bishop can 
hardly object if you follow my orders. Was this inn the second matter you wanted 
to talk to me about?"
"No, your grace. The second matter concerns something far more profitable. But I 
think it's best talked about in private."
"As you wish, boy. See me tonight after the festivities."
After a seven-course meal that was a little overspiced for my taste, a company 
of clowns and jugglers entertained us for an hour, but the routines were a bit 
too coarse for me. The highlight of their act was a two-man "horse" routine 
which ended with the horse shitting on the polished stone floor in front of the 
duke's table. He thought it was marvelous, and tipped them well. The man who had 
to clean up the real horse turds looked less amused. The clowns were followed by 
some dancing, mostly waltzes and mazurkas, a craze which I had inadvertently 
started myself. At least it was better than the half punker-style stuff they 
were doing before. I was demonstrating a polka, still in my plate armor, when I 
saw the duke leave. I bowed out shortly after that and was directed to the 
duke's chamber.
I stayed at the doorway and said, "Your grace, were you serious last time about 
not wanting formal courtesies in private?"
"What? Of course not! I want you to grovel so that I can act magnanimous and 
tell you not to. Now bow and get it over with!"
"Yes, your grace." I gave him my deepest bow.
"Smart-aleck kid. What's this you wanted to talk to me about, and sit down, 
dammit."
"Yes, your grace." I sat and he pushed his gold wine cup toward me. It was the 
same one that he was drinking out of. In offering it he was doing me a 
considerable honor, local customs being what they were. I took a long pull from 
it. To not do so would be an insult to the duke. I just hoped that he hadn't 
spit in it.
"Now, what's this you wanted to talk about?"
"You know that I come from the future, your grace."
"Of course. I told you that I worked that out of your priest. So?"
"So in the twentieth century, Poland is one of the world's largest copper 
exporters, whereas right now, what with all the copper my brass works has been 
buying out of Hungary, We might be one of the world's largest copper importers. 
A lot of Polish money is going into Hungary, and making King Andrew rich."
"Huh. Andrew has been less than polite to me lately. So where is this ore at?"
"Maybe fifteen miles outside of Legnica. I'll have to find the exact location 
and find out who owns the land."
"You've already done the second, boy. The lands for forty miles around Legnica 
have been in my family for centuries. So I own copper. What do you want out of 
it?"
"Well, if I could lease the land, your grace, what if I paid you a sixth of the 
profits in taxes?"
"A sixth, hell! I should get only one-sixth of what I already own? I'll give you 
a third for finding it and getting a smelting operation going."
"But your grace, the cost of setting up an efficient mine, factories, and other 
buildings will be very large. It will take hundreds of thousands of pence. If 
I'm to pay that..."
"So who says that you are? We'll do it on my lands and they'll be my factories 
and mines. I just want you to run them for me, the way you built those 
clothmills for Count Lambert. He's making a fortune off them, or he would if his 
Hungarian wife didn't get half the cash he rakes in."
"Interesting, your grace. I'd often wondered why Count Lambert was always so 
eager to bargain or bet with cloth, but not with money."
"Well, now you know. Well, do we have a deal?"
"Do I have complete control of the whole operation?"
"Hell, yes. Do you think I'd want to dirty my hands with commerce? You do things 
your way, and I'll leave you alone, just so you turn in a good profit after the 
first year."
"The workers would be as well taken care of as those at Three Walls? And they 
would all be sworn to me?"
"It's a waste of money, but yes to the first question. And you wouldn't get much 
out of them if they were sworn to somebody else, so yes to the second. Anything 
else you want to steal from an old man?"
"Tariffs, your grace. There will be a lot of transportation going on. We'll be 
taking coke from Three Walls, hauling it by mule and barge and mule again to the 
mine, smelting the copper there, then hauling the copper back to Cieszyn. There 
are eleven toll booths along that route. Can anything be done about it?"
"Plenty. That'll be my coke and my copper. You tell that to any petty baron who 
tries to tax them. If he gives you any trouble after that, bring me his head! 
You can throw away the rest. I wouldn't want anybody that dumb in my service."
"Thank you, your grace. I believe we have an agreement."
"Done. You write this up and bring it to me tomorrow. I won't be around all that 
much longer, and I want this binding on both sides. Of course, the way you keep 
getting into fights, I just might outlive you. That was some of your judo stuff 
you used to break that Crossman's arm at your trial, wasn't it?"
"Similar to that, your grace. It's called karate. I didn't have any choice. He 
was really a better fighter than I was. My sword was stuck in his shield and I 
couldn't get it out. I had nothing but my bare hands to fight with!"
"Haw! Here I thought you were just playing with him! Then why did you throw away 
your shield?"
"Again, your grace, I had to. That first blow to the head he gave me would have 
killed me without this new plate armor. As it was, it twisted the helmet around 
and jammed it. I could only look over my right shoulder. I couldn't use my 
shield at all. I couldn't even see it! Fortunately, I once learned a style of 
sword-fighting that doesn't use a shield, but only a sword. It's a sport in my 
era called fencing, because in the interests of safety, the combatants 
originally fought on different sides of a fence. I used that on him."
"Hah! And you beat him with new tactics!"
"Not really, your grace. He was still better than me. I beat him mainly because 
his ten or twelve killing blows didn't hurt me. This armor I'm wearing defeated 
Sir Adolf."
"Interesting. Could you make similar armor for my men?"
"I intend to, your grace. But this armor cost me eleven thousand pence, a dozen 
times what chain mail would cost. In a few years, I'll have machines such that I 
can sell it for five hundred pence, and I'll be making suits by the thousand."
"Good. I'd like a suit of it myself, and one for my son."
"Well, your grace, there's no reason why we can't make a few more suits by hand. 
I'll have two suits made for you and the prince, as a gift, but please 
understand that they must be exactly fitted to your body. Plate doesn't stretch 
the way chain mail does. You'd each have to spend some time at Three Walls while 
they were being made."
"I wanted to visit you anyway, as much to see what new wonders you'd come up 
with as to get a good look at Lady Francine's tits! I'll be there in the 
spring."
"Wonderful, your grace. We'll all be looking forward to your visit. Be sure to 
bring your armorer along so that we can show him how to maintain it properly."
I left his chambers glowing. If I was right, Lady Francine had a near royal 
protector, so she needn't worry about any legal problems. The duke was the law. 
If he liked her, she was safe, Church court or no Church court. An old man is 
the ideal protector for a young woman. He has the wealth and power to keep her 
well, and lacks the ability to get her pregnant. Not many modem girls realize 
this, but their ancestors were wiser.
More importantly to me, the duke was going to finance the whole copper works! 
Oh, I'd have to make sure that he got a fair return on his -money, but if things 
got tight, the duke had no idea what a modern engineer can do with creative 
accounting. After all, I trained my accountant myself!
I went to the pleasant room assigned to me by the castellan and told the servant 
they gave me that I wanted a table, four lamps, parchment, ink, and pens. Once 
that was delivered, I told him that I wanted a pretty young girl for the night 
and after that he was free to go away.
It seemed that a lady would cost extra, unless I wanted one of the noblewomen 
who had bribed him to suggest themselves to me. He was completely open about it, 
and on questioning him I found that he had heard that I was a wizard who knew 
everything, anyway. He knew he couldn't get away with a lie, so he figured that 
his best chance of survival was to tell the absolute barefaced truth. There are 
certain advantages to having a strange reputation.
There hadn't been anyone at dinner that I found attractive enough to be worth 
the hassle, and none of the ladies mentioned was single. The last thing I needed 
was an irate husband challenging me to a duel. On inquiring about other ladies 
available, I was told that the cost was a penny or two. I gave him four and told 
him that I wanted someone young, pretty, enthusiastic, and obedient. I wanted 
her in an hour, and if she wasn't up to snuff, I'd take it out of his hide. I 
guess I was in sort of a manic mood. Ordinarily, I wouldn't say things like 
that, but when everything is going right, you get sort of wild.
He said that he would do what he could, and what did I want told to the ladies 
who had bribed him?
"Just say that I have killed sixteen men in the last year, and I don't want any 
jealous husbands on my soul. "
"That should do nicely, my lord." And he left.
I was close to completing the duke's contract when the servant returned with two 
young ladies.
"I wasn't sure of your tastes, my lord."
I glanced up and said, "The redhead will do." I gave the blonde a penny for her 
trouble and dismissed her along with the servant. I told the redhead to undress 
and get in bed, and went back to writing the contract. Once I was through, I 
blew out three of the lamps, undressed and joined her.
I was beginning to think that Count Lambert was right. The easiest way to treat 
subordinates was to give orders and expect them to be obeyed.
In the morning, the duke read the contract, said it was what we had agreed on, 
and gave it to a clerk to have some fair copies made.
I grabbed a bite in the castle kitchens, packed a lunch big enough for six and 
was pleased to see that the servant had Anna ready.
"There was no bridle, my lord, and you aren't wearing spurs!" he said, handing 
me my hefty new lance and shield.
"Anna doesn't like bridles and spurs. Tell the duke's servant that I may or may 
not be back tonight."
I took the south bridge from the island so as to be on the west bank of the Odra 
River. It was frozen over, but river ice can be treacherous, especially on 
horseback. Anna can do some amazing things, but I didn't want to risk drowning 
for no good reason.
An hour's run took us to Legnica. From there we headed northeast until we hit 
the river, then followed it upstream until it made a wide bend to the east.
I'd toured the mines once, and they were just off the river, I think at this 
bend. Of course, that was in the twentieth century, when most of the forests 
were gone, and this was-would be-a built-up industrial area. And rivers change 
course.
It was dusk when I thought I might be at the right spot. We hadn't seen any sign 
of human habitation for hours and Anna said that she couldn't smell anybody. 
Fortunately, I had brought my old backpack along and I had some experience with 
winter camping.
Anna said that she'd be just fine outside, and there was plenty for her to eat.
Sleeping in plate mail isn't all that bad. It's sort of like laying down in a 
well-designed contour chair and twigs and stones on the ground don't bother you 
in the least. The only problem was that I'd closed my visor to keep my face 
warm, and there was half an inch of condensed frost inside my helmet when I woke 
up. I had to remove the helmet (no easy job) and scrape it out. Even then I'd 
missed enough so that when it warmed up the next day, I had water running down 
my neck.
In the morning, I found that Anna had eaten most of a medium sized hazel tree!
This surprised me, and we talked about it. It seems that she could eat anything 
organic. Given her choice, she preferred fresh green grass and, after that, 
grain, but in a pinch, wood was just fine. Hazel was better than pine, and fruit 
trees were downright tasty. She didn't like coal because she didn't like the 
taste of sulfur, but coke was okay. "Anna, you never fail to astound me. Can you 
do anything about helping me find where we should put the mine? We're looking 
for copper ore. It will be copper sulfide, which is a black, heavy stone."
She said that something was stinky around here and went off to look for it.
I finished off my food and had my gear packed by the time she came back. I 
saddled her up and we went off to look at what she'd found. They were heavy 
black stones, all right, and Anna said that they smelled like sulfur, not that I 
could smell anything. We spent the morning gathering up about six dozen pounds 
of the stuff, Anna pawing at the snow and me swinging my old camp hatchet to 
free them from the frozen ground. About noon, I loaded them into my backpack and 
told Anna to head -for Wroclaw.
She never has to backtrack. Once she's been somewhere, she always knows the 
direction between here and there.
We got there in time for me to take a bath before supper, and this time I didn't 
have to dance in armor. The duke was miffed because I'd forgotten to get 
permission to leave, but he cheered up when I showed him the ore we'd brought 
back. We signed and sealed both copies of our contract that night.
"One other thing, boy. I said I'd put up two hundred thousand pence, and you've 
said that you can't start until late spring. That's the thin time of the year 
for me. Most of my taxes come in right after the harvest, so I'm going to pay 
you the money now. You can pick it up from the exchequer when you leave."
"May I have permission to leave in the morning, your grace?"
"Granted. I'll come visit you during spring planting. Everyone else is too busy 
to talk to me then, anyway."
As ordered, the redhead was waiting in my room.


Chapter Six
Even loaded down with the ore and all that money, Anna still got us to Three 
Walls by dusk, which was good because the last few miles were through a heavy 
snowstorm.
The snow didn't let up for three days, and by that time we were completely 
buried. It was six weeks before anyone could get in or out. Work went on as 
usual, of course, and we had plenty of supplies to last us, so it wasn't too 
bad. But there was no way that I could get to Okoitz to make my monthly visit to 
Count Lambert.
One day, after we'd been snowed in a month, I heard a commotion outside. I ran 
to the rear balcony to see what it was, and everybody was pointing up and back 
over my head. I had to run to the front balcony to see it.
Count Lambert was flying his balloon! It had red-and-white vertical stripes and 
a huge white Piast eagle on a red shield sewn on its side. Only judging from the 
size of the basket, the balloon was much larger than it should have been.
I waved, and I think he waved back. But there was nothing else I could do.
Eventually, a merchant made it to Three Walls and told us that the snow was 
really deep for only about the last mile. Shamefaced, I went to see my liege 
lord. I found him in his chambers with a basketwork cast on his leg.
"Sir Conrad, where have you been?"
"I was snowed in, my lord. What happened to your leg?"
"A likely story. I broke my leg coming down out of the sky! Or rather when I was 
dragged along just after that. I tell you that I flew halfway to Kiev!"
"What happened, my lord? I thought that you were going to tether the balloon."
"I did, but it broke the tether rope as if it was a piece of thread. That was 
the second balloon, of course."
"The second balloon, my lord?"
"The first one wasn't quite strong enough to lift me with a decent supply of 
charcoal. With me alone, and the fire burning high, it couldn't quite get me off 
the ground. Well, you warned that this might happen, so I made a second balloon 
to your plans but twice as big."
"Twice as big, my lord? You mean twice the volume?"
"I suppose so. We just took every measurement you showed and doubled it. It took 
a deuced amount of cloth, but I had plenty."
"Yes, my lord. I expect that it took four times the cloth and had eight times 
the volume. It probably had a dozen times the lift of the first one."
"I think it might have. It just snapped the rope and up I went like a frightened 
bird! I think I headed south at first, at least I think that was Three Walls I 
saw. Things certainly look different from up there!"
"We saw you, my lord."
"How wonderful! You saw my proud Piast family device? Some of my ancestors 
doubtless bore it with more honor, but none of them ever carried it higher! I 
think a lot of other people must have seen it as well, because I think the winds 
shifted and I'm sure I saw Wawel Castle. That was another strange thing. I could 
see the wind blowing the trees, but I couldn't feel the wind myself! I was in a 
dead calm the whole way! Yet I was moving! Can you explain this strange thing?"
"Of course, my lord. You were traveling with the wind. You feel the wind only 
when it is moving at a different speed than you are."
"That doesn't make much sense, but if you're not worried about it then I won't 
be either. I tried to land at Wawel, but I couldn't make the balloon go down! I 
stopped feeding the fire, but the cathedral towers on Wawel Hill were gone 
before I started to get low. By then, I was over another forest and had to build 
my fire quickly. I tell you that I was touching the treetops before I started to 
go up again. And once started up, it continued to a vast height. And so I went, 
up and down until my charcoal was exhausted. Then I went down and stayed there. 
I came down hard as you can see." He gestured to his broken leg.
"Why didn't you throw out your sandbags at the last instant, my lord."
"Because I didn't have any. I know you said to carry them, but it seemed to me 
that I would be better off taking the same weight in charcoal. After all, I 
could always throw out the charcoal at the end, just as I could have the sand. 
And the charcoal could be used to take me higher, if that was necessary. But as 
it was, I could never find a big field to land in. Most of the world is forest. 
You don't realize that traveling on the roads, but it's true!"
"At least you're alive, my lord, and you've had an adventure that most men only 
dream of."
"More adventure than you know, Sir Conrad. Once I was down, and lying there 
helpless and alone, a crowd of damn peasants wanted to bum me for a witch! They 
were all jabbering in that half understandable Ruthenian tongue. If a nobleman 
hadn't seen the Piast crest on my beautiful balloon, I think I might be dead 
now. As it was, he took me home, and three days later a dozen of my men finally 
caught up with me. But my lovely balloon is no more. The peasants ripped it to 
shreds. I'll bet that every peasant in Red Ruthenia has a red-and-white 
raincoat!"
"Small loss, my lord. Surely you wouldn't have used it again."
"And why not? I'll learn the way of it next time."
"Next time you might come down in the middle of the Baltic Sea!"
"Well, what of it? Why should any sane man want to die or old age? If you want 
to think of something frightening, think about being wrinkled and crippled and 
sick all the time! That's old age and I don't want it! The Baltic would be a 
glorious death, and would give me as much fame as falling in battle."
I tried a different tack. "In eight years, we have one of the biggest wars in 
history coming up. You don't want to miss out on that, do you?"
"You mean the Mongols? Of course not!"
"Well, you have to be alive, or they won't let you fight in it. It's a rule. 
What if you could render great service to your lord the duke in that war? What 
if you could be on high and see exactly where the enemy was, and be able to 
inform his grace of their every movement? Wouldn't that earn you undying fame?"
"By God it would! I must start on another balloon immediately!"
"Not a balloon, my lord. A balloon would drift away from the battlefield and 
leave you a laughingstock. Some would even say you ran away."
"We could tether it."
"And what if the battle moved, as they sometimes do? Anyway, you saw what 
happened to your last tether."
"What are you suggesting then?" *
"Let's go the whole route and build aircraft! An airplane can be piloted up or 
down at will. You can fly them in any direction you want and you can outrace the 
wind!"
"But you said that aircraft were too complicated for us to build!"
"They will certainly not be easy. It will take us years, but think of the prize 
to be won. To fly like a bird!"
"If men can do it, Sir Conrad, we will! How do we start?"
"I think we will need to build a whole town dedicated to flight. We will need 
some of the best carpenters and seamstresses in Poland. And for our future 
pilots and designers, we should start with young boys. We will start with boys 
ten or twelve years old and have them build small model aircraft at first. We'll 
have to try a lot of things, and we can save time by building models first ' As 
the boys grow, so will their models, and in a few years they'll be making 
full-sized aircraft."
"But why boys? Why not adults?"
The truth was that keeping tabs on a hundred boys would keep Count Lambert busy 
and safe, but I couldn't tell him that. "Young people have free minds, my lord. 
There's more work to be done than you and I can do in our lifetimes. We'll need 
help. But from where? Can you imagine a bunch of peasants trying to learn how to 
fly? The merchants? The priests? It's ludicrous! And the nobles are too involved 
with their own affairs to give it their full energies."
"But boys would, especially if we took them to a new town away from their 
parents and other distractions. It might be best if we restricted them to the 
sons of the nobility, because we'll need adults around to do the carpentry and 
so on, not to mention cooking and cleaning. It would be best if the boys had 
some authority over the common workers."
"You're right, Sir Conrad! What boy wouldn't jump at the chance to come?"
"I'll worry about designing the facilities. You should pick the land. We'll need 
about a square mile of it, most of it dead flat, but with one big hill on it. Do 
you have such a place on your lands?"
"Several. But I'm minded of the old tomb. At least they say it was a tomb, but 
it could be just a hill for all I know. You know Krak's tomb near Cracow? It's 
about the same, only it's bigger. It's also covered with trees, but we can make 
short work of that!"
"Excellent, my lord. Is it far from here?"
"About three miles. Have one of the other knights show it to you. Have your 
plans ready for just after the spring planting. I can get you a thousand workers 
then."
"A thousand, my lord?"
"Two thousand, if you can use them. I'll have each of my knights send me a dozen 
peasants for two months. I can pay them in cloth. That should be enough to get 
us started, anyway. We'll call the town Eagle Nest!"
"Yes, my lord."
Going back to Three Walls, the more I thought about the project, the more I 
liked it. Of course we wouldn't get decent aircraft in the foreseeable future, 
but having a bunch of bright kids in what amounted to an engineering school 
could be great! Those were my future engineers!
Furthermore, it would give Lambert something to spend all his spare energy on. 
Keeping up with a few dozen youngsters will wear down any man!
On the other hand, it meant one hell of a busy spring and summer. I had two 
major installations to put together at the same time, when peasant manpower was 
available between the planting and the first hay harvest.
When things get hairy, the magic word is KISS: Keep It Simple, Stupid! Do what 
you've done before. Actually, the structures needed first were housing, just as 
at Three Walls.
I'd start by ordering the same tools I'd had made last summer, with only minor 
changes where experience had shown a better way. Only now I'd order two sets, 
one in Count Lambert's name and one in the duke's. I'd go to the same craftsmen 
as before and demand the same prices.
The apartment buildings would be the same as at Three Walls, except I'd bend 
them into hollow squares instead of a straight line as at Three Walls, because 
they would stand in the open instead of closing off a box canyon. But the hard 
parts, the kitchen and bathrooms, had all been designed. What's more, my people 
already had experience making and installing them.
I would put together two teams of experienced carpenters and masons and have 
them be my leaders during the construction phase, with peasants hired 
temporarily to do the grunt work.
I was tempted to go straight to Cieszyn and start ordering stuff, but all my 
drawings and notes were back at Three Walls. My head was bubbling with my new 
plans and I didn't stay long. At dawn the next day I was on the road again and 
in an hour I was talking to the Krakowski brothers.
A year had made quite a difference in both them and the brass works. Twelve 
months earlier they had been literally starving to death, and each had lost a 
child during the winter. Now they were solid, prosperous citizens. They and 
their families were healthy and each had added a new member, with more already 
on the way.
Their factory was booming, with over fifty workers and twelve pouring ovens. 
They had back orders for the brass parts for twenty-three windmills as well as a 
lot of other things.
I told them that they now had four more windmills on order, and these took 
precedence over other work.- Also, I needed all the plumbing we'd used at Three 
Walls duplicated twice, and had some other things besides.
They got upset at having to delay their other customers, but when I told them 
that half of the stuff was for Count Lambert and the rest was for Duke Henryk 
himself, they quieted down. Nobody was going to object strongly about being 
bumped by the duke. It wasn't healthy!
Finally, I told them about the copper mine I'd discovered. That got their 
interest! They were all angry about the prices they'd been paying and the idea 
of digging and smelting their own copper appealed to them.
Thom said that when he was a journeyman he worked at a smelter for a year, so I 
asked him to supervise the works the next summer. It meant leaving his wife 
behind for a few months until the housing was up, but that didn't bother anyone. 
It wasn't as though they were newlyweds. And I hinted that if the Legnica 
installation worked out well, we'd move the brass works from Cieszyn to there to 
cut down on transportation costs.
We talked a bit about having an entire city devoted to the mining, smelting, 
casting, and machining of brass and copper and I could see the lights going on 
in their eyes.
I gave Thom half of the ore I'd brought back, and he was suddenly depressed. It 
wasn't any kind of copper ore he'd ever seen. The ore he was used to was 
red-colored, and a little heavier. I told him that it had to be roasted over an 
open fire before it could be smelted, and he said that he would try it. But I 
could see that he had grave doubts about the project.
I'd make a believer of him. I hoped.
I was lucky in that Tadeusz was back in Cieszyn from successfully starting a 
Pink Dragon Inn in Cracow. It had already paid for its construction cost and was 
generating healthy profits.
He was absolutely delighted that the duke himself had requested a Pink Dragon 
Inn in Wroclaw, and vowed that within the week he would leave for that city no 
matter what the weather was like. I gave him a letter of introduction to the 
duke, sealing it with my big seal ring. I also told him about needing another 
small inn at the copper mine near Legnica by the end of the summer. 
Then I spent two days haggling with blacksmiths and carpenters to get the tools 
I needed. The duke's name impressed everybody, and I got done in two days what 
had taken me two months last summer.
I also looked up the cloth merchant that I'd contracted with last summer. We 
made arrangements for delivering the two thousand yards of cloth agreed upon. He 
wasn't happy about the deal, because the price of cloth had dropped since we had 
agreed on the price, and he would loose money by honoring the agreement. I 
wouldn't let him off, though. I never told him to be a capitalist!
Then back to Three Walls where people still weren't too clear about what had 
happened. It took a full day with my foremen to settle out who would be going 
where to do what.
And besides all of the above, work was going on at Three Walls, and we had to 
agree on a schedule to keep things going even though we were losing two-thirds 
of our best men and having to hire a bunch of rookies. Most of those going to 
Eagle Nest would be coming back, but the transfers to Copper City would be 
permanent.
I was having a wonderful time!
I had the new buildings drawn up in four days, largely because of Sir Vladimir's 
help. He was becoming a good draftsman, and I'd make an engineer out of him yet.
But looking at the amount of wood that had to be sawn in a few months, it would 
take three of our walking-beam sawmills to do the job at each of the new 
installations.
The quality of the work turned out by the brass works had been steadily 
increasing. It was time to try our hands at a steam-powered sawmill.
We were casting pipes. A tubular boiler wouldn't be difficult. We were machining 
bearings and bushings. Cylinders, pistons, and rods wouldn't be that much 
harder. We were making high-pressure water valves. Steam valves should be 
possible.
The only hang-up was how to fasten the end-caps to the cylinders. I didn't see 
any way to do that except with steel machine screws. The few screws we had made 
so far had been filed by hand, which was expensive and not nearly accurate 
enough.
I needed an engine lathe to accurately cut screws and to make good taps and 
dies. And an engine lathe needs accurate screws to feed the tool along the 
stock. I had to have a screw to make a screw!
I laid the problem aside, hoping my subconscious would come up with something, 
and worked on the rest of the engine. We had to cut huge logs, two and three 
yards thick, so a circular saw would have had to be six yards across. This was 
beyond our capabilities. We could probably make a big bandsaw blade, but such a 
blade has to be very flexible, and I doubted the quality of our steel. I 
sketched up a big enough bandsaw and it was huge, difficult to move, hard to 
make, and expensive. KISS.
Then I took one of our four-yard ripsaws and sketched a three-yard-long cylinder 
at each end of it. By alternately pressurizing the rod ends of the cylinders, 
they would pull the saw blade back and forth. I set the cylinders horizontally, 
so the machine wouldn't have to be built in a pit. A manually operated screw 
pulled the log into the blade, and a mechanism for holding the log at the proper 
angle was straightforward.
A tubular boiler, a pressure gauge, and a safety relief valve came off my board 
within a day, and finally I put the whole thing on wheels. It might take a dozen 
mules to move it, but at least we wouldn't have to disassemble it to move it. In 
five days flat I had a complete set of drawings.
The world's first steam engine!
But I still hadn't figured out how to make a good screw. Finally, I just drew up 
a simple engine lathe, even though I didn't see how we could possibly build one. 
By this time, we had pretty much duplicated the machinery from the brass works 
at Three Walls, complete with pigs in huge hamster cages turning the lathes, so 
I gave the drawings to Ilya and told him to make me one.
Ilya was a good man at a forge, but he didn't have the machining experience of 
the Krakowski brothers. I gave this difficult project to him because the 
Krakowski brothers were reasonable enough to ask questions until they understood 
something, and I didn't have the answers to match their questions.
Ilya, on the other hand, was never reasonable. His ego was such that he would 
never admit that there was anything that he didn't quite grasp. He was 
belligerent, intolerant, and bullheaded, but he wasn't stupid.
The engine lathe would be the most complicated piece of equipment we owned, but 
I gave the project to him as casually as if I was asking for an axe head. I 
simply explained what it did and why, and asked to have it done as soon as 
possible. He stared at the drawings for a few moments and then said that if I 
wanted the silly thing, he'd build it.
For the next five weeks, it was hard to get anything else out of the 
blacksmiths, and repair work was done only grudgingly. I finally had to step in 
and split the section into a forging group and a machining group, just to keep 
the carpenters and masons in tools.
At one point I was walking through the plant and saw
Ilya carefully wrapping a woman's bright red ribbon around a smooth brass rod, 
and carefully scribing on the brass where the top of the ribbon came to as he 
went along. I didn't say a word.
Another time I saw him deliberately pouring fine sand on a set of running gears, 
while on another machine one of his assistants was running an iron nut back and 
forth on a long brass screw. The nut was in two halves and clamped back 
together, and it too was dusted with fine sand. The assistant said that he had 
been doing this boring work for two weeks, but I didn't want to get involved. If 
Ilya somehow did the job, great. If he fell on his ass, the humiliating 
experience might make him easier to live with.
But Ilya. did it. The engine lathe worked better than I had expected, and Ilya's 
ego was so monstrous that he wouldn't even accept praise for it. He pretended 
that he could do that sort of thing every day. So I put him in charge of making 
the steam-powered sawmills, and told him not to take so long this time.
Most modem factories are built on flat, level land. My material handling 
equipment was limited to men with wheelbarrows, and the coal came out of the 
mountain several hundred yards above the valley floor. I used the slope of the 
valley walls to help out.
From the tunnel mouth, loads of coal were dumped in a pile almost at the door. 
Below that was a cleaning and sorting area and the tops of the coke ovens were 
lower still. I built the top of the blast furnace lower than the bottom of the 
coke oven, about level with the entrance to the boys' cave, where the iron ore 
came out.
It was still wheelbarrow work, but at least we didn't have to push stuff uphill.
Ilya was vastly skeptical about using anything but charcoal to make iron, but I 
bullied him into it and with our coke and our iron ore, he eventually turned out 
decent wrought iron. He insisted that charcoal was better than coke, especially 
for the cementation process of making steel, but that last took very little 
charcoaL
As soon as the weather broke, the masons were busy assembling the blast furnace. 
They had been cutting sandstone blocks for it all winter long, and we had good 
supplies of coke and iron ore.
After five days of steady burning, we made our first pour, knocking in the clay 
plug with a long iron rod, and getting out of the way as a long stream of molten 
iron sprayed out. After that we tapped it four times a day.
Chemical engineers often refer to themselves as "bucket chemists," as opposed to 
the "test tube chemists" who work in laboratories, because they often do their 
experiments with large quantities of chemicals. Reaction rates and sometimes 
even the end products can vary depending on the quantities used, so these people 
mix things by the bucketful.
I was a bucket chemist of vast proportions. I got the blast furnace going by 
building a full-size blast furnace and experimenting for months with the 
quantities of coke, ore, and limestone required. What little iron we turned out 
in those first months was simply tossed into a pile for later refining, because 
it wasn't worth much in its present state.
It was simply that there was no way of doing things on a smaller scale, not 
without some way of measuring temperatures. Brute force had to substitute for 
finesse *
Did we need more air in the furnace? We didn't know. Build more bellows, put 
more people to pumping them and see what happens!
At first, all we could do with the pig iron was to cast it in long troughs 
formed in the sand, but we could always melt it down later by throwing it back 
into the furnace. I had Mikhail Krakowski come down and set up our casting 
operation for us. He used the system he knew, pouring into hot clay molds rather 
than the sandcasting used in modem foundries. But it worked, and I saw no need 
to change things. If anything, he got a much better surface finish using clay 
than I had ever seen using sand.
So the stench and dirt of a blast furnace was added to the stink of the coke 
ovens.
The bloomery we built next to the blast furnace was less experimental. It 
produced wrought iron the same way Ilya had back at Okoitz, only on a far larger 
scale. One of the first steam-powered machines built after the steam saws was a 
steam hammer to beat the wrought iron blooms, taken from the furnace, into iron 
rods. It worked on waste heat from the furnace itself, a tubular boiler having 
been built in the chimney.
Ilya was proud of that bloomery, and worked it at a fine peak of efficiency. But 
he hated the blast furnace. He could see little use for cast iron, which was 
made at much higher temperatures, had vastly more impurities and was so brittle 
that it had to be cast into its final shape, because you couldn't bend it 
without breaking it. What use was a piece of iron if you couldn't beat on it?
I finally had to put another man in charge of the blast furnace, since Ilya 
considered it a waste of good ore and coke.
But cast iron is a useful material. Before too long, we were producing a line of 
consumer goods from it, potbellied stoves, pots and pans, and large kitchen 
ranges that my great grandmother would have been proud of. And cast iron is the 
best material for making large machine bases. It is rigid, dimensionally stable, 
and the fibrous crystalline structure absorbs vibrations. If you look at cast 
iron under a microscope, it looks like a pile of needles-not that we had a 
microscope.
Furthermore, cast iron is the starting material for making large quantities of 
steel, and it was going to take large quantities to beat the Mongols.
But try convincing Ilya of that!


Chapter Seven
In the twentieth century, there are many racial stereotypes, and most of them 
are derogatory. You know the sort I mean. Englishmen are all stiff, formal, and 
supercilious. Frenchmen are all drunkards and hung up on illicit sex. Germans 
are all warmongers who spend their off time making ridiculously complicated 
toys. Blacks are all lazy criminals. Americans are all loud, boorish, and rich. 
Jews are all sneaky shysters. Poles always do everything backward.
Everybody knows that these statements are mostly nonsense. The people of any 
group are diversified. Some of them are good and wise, some are bad and stupid, 
and most are indifferent.
Yet there is a grain of truth in many of the stereotypes. The British are more 
formal than most people. The French per capita consumption of wine is 
frightening, enough so that any person from another country who drank what they 
average would be considered an alcoholic. And historically, the Germans have 
started an awful lot of wars, losing most of them.
While I am not going to admit that Poles do everything backward, I will admit 
that we are very good at looking at things from a different angle than most 
other peoples. The typical Pole has no difficulty dealing with a concept like 
the square root of a negative one, for example, a thing that can make a tightly 
logical Englishman catatonic.
That particular concept is regularly used in electrical design, and in America, 
where there has been a tendency for different nationalities to gravitate into 
specific trades, perhaps half the electrical engineers claim Polish descent. In 
the same manner, many of the architects and construction workers are Italian, 
and the Arabs have started to dominate the mercantile trades.
It's not that any of these nationalities forces the others out of their 
bailiwick. It's that an individual tends to work at what he can do best. What I 
am trying to lead up to is why I built a milehigh smokestack, sideways.
I suppose that I could claim that structural limitations in the materials 
available and the absence of certain types of machinery necessitated building 
the stack against the side of the mountain, but that's not the way it happened.
Besides setting up to produce cast iron, wrought iron, and lime for mortar, I 
wanted to produce bricks, tiles, and clay pipes. I'd once read about an ancient 
Chinese invention called a dragon furnace, a long kiln built up the side of a 
mountain. You filled the kiln with unfired products and started a fire at the 
bottom. The rest of the kiln functioned as a chimney, and the bricks farther up 
were at least warmed up and dried out as those on the bottom were being fired.
Then you started another fire farther up in the furnace. Air coming up the 
furnace was heated by the hot bricks near the bottom, so it took less fuel to 
bake the bricks farther up. As time went on, you kept starting new fires farther 
and farther up, letting the old ones die out. It took a week to fire all the 
bricks in the furnace, at which time you took out all the baked bricks and put 
in green ones. The system had a lot in common with the modem reverse-flow 
system.
We soon added a second furnace along side the first so that we could keep 
working continuously.
One of the coke oven workers was being ragged by his wife because of the stench 
he spent all day generating. He came to me with a proposal for a set of flues to 
take the coke oven fumes to the dragon furnaces and so get them out or," the 
valley. He even had a well thought out set of drawings showing how this could be 
done. With only minor changes, we tried it and it worked. The stench was reduced 
and the valley became a good deal more livable."
Furthermore, the fumes contained a fair amount of unburnt gases which were 
ignited in the hot dragon furnace, and fuel consumption in the dragon furnaces 
went down. As time went on, we made the dragon furnaces longer and longer until 
they reached the top of the highest mountain there. Then we built a smokestack 
at the top, and everything noxious went up it.
I made the man the guest of honor at the next Saturday night dance, publicly 
gave him three hundred pence as a bonus, and promoted him as soon as possible 
after that.
This got me the damndest collection of weird suggestions you could ever imagine. 
I'd wanted to encourage thinking on the part of the workers, but I hadn't 
expected to be inundated by dumb ideas. I finally had to set up a review system, 
where suggestions had to filter up through channels, and pay additional bonuses 
to workers' bosses so that they wouldn't squash everything.
But the system worked. Not only did it result in a lot of useful devices, but it 
singled out workers who could benefit from further engineering training. As the 
years went on, I had to do less and less of the design work myself. This was 
good, because management work was taking up more and more of my time.
Eventually we got notice that the duke would be arriving the next morning, so ' 
I had the band ready. They had collected or had made seven brass instruments, 
mostly trumpets, and I had taught them a few fanfares. That is to say, I 
whistled the tunes and they figured out how to make them come out of a horn. 
Their wives had improvised some gaudy band uniforms, and they made a fairly 
impressive display, along with their drummers, playing the Star Wars theme from 
the balcony as the duke rode in.
Duke Henryk arrived with his son, his armorer, and twenty men. Since I'd 
promised them two complete suits of plate armor, I put the girls to making each 
of them a suit of parchment armor, as they had done for me.
A few months before, at my Trial by Combat, my helmet had been bashed around and 
jammed at a right angle from where it should have been, so I could only look 
over my right shoulder. It darned nearly was the death of me. Naturally, I had 
redesigned the helmet. Instead of a clamshell affair that split down the middle 
and required a helper to put on, the new version looked sort of like a "Darth 
Vader" helmet with the bottom edge fitting into the ring around my collar. A 
separate piece, called a beaver, fit into the front half of the ring and covered 
the bottom of my face. Two easily removed pins fastened the beaver to the rest 
of the helmet, and a visor could be flipped down to protect the eyes at the 
price of decent visibility. The big advantage was that you could put it on and 
take it off by yourself, even if it was bent.
Naturally, his grace and the prince got the new model helmets.
I'd also had the smiths do a lot of preparatory work, making up each of the 
pieces in advance, but oversized, so that they need only be trimmed down, 
finished, and assembled. Even this took the whole crew ten days to do, and I 
didn't let them off for Sunday, for fear of boring our highborn guests.
As it turned out, I needn't have worried, for the duke stayed two days longer 
than he had to. He was vastly impressed with the plumbing in our bathrooms. He 
demanded that I duplicate the system at both Piast Castle in Wroclaw and Wawel 
Castle in Cracow. I told him that it would be expensive, but he didn't seem to 
care. He wanted it, so he got it. He even paid the bill without complaining.
I showed him my plans for what I'd started calling Copper City, and he seemed 
pleased. "Just so it works, boy!" 
We were lucky in that Ilya had just completed the first steam sawmill, or I 
don't think I could have gotten him to work on armor, duke and prince or no duke 
and prince. The walkingbeam sawmill was still in use, how ever, so I showed that 
to my guests first. They watched sixty women walking back and forth and the huge 
logs being cut into boards for half an hour. They were suitably impressed. Then 
we demonstrated the new steam mill, which cut more than twice as fast as the 
walking-beam mill, and required only a single operator. They were astounded.
"Damn, boy! That thing has the power of two hundred women!" The name of the unit 
stuck. At one time I had been worried that we would use "pig power" the way the 
Americans use "horse power," much of our early machinery being powered by pigs 
in huge hamster cages. But after the duke's statement, all our steam engines got 
rated in woman power, and operators talked about how many women they tended. I 
tried to stop it, but I couldn't. The best I could do was to redefine it so that 
it would fit into our system of weights and measures.
I'd had some of the girls trained to act as food servers, in case the duke 
demanded it. Fortunately he thought that eating cafeteria-style was an 
interesting innovation. This was good because after that, if any noble visiting 
us commented on our strange ways of eating, we had only to say that the duke 
liked it and that ended the matter. I saw no point in paying for servants.
Actually, the duke took most of his meals at the inn.
I showed them a blast furnace pour at night, when the splashing white hot iron 
is most impressive.
The duke ordered twenty clocks, and two of our huge kitchen stoves, but he spent 
most of his time at the Pink Dragon Inn. After the first night, he demanded, and 
of course got, the exclusive waitressing of Lady Francine. The innkeeper was no 
fool, and if anybody objected to losing the most beautiful waitress in Poland, 
he had sense enough to keep his mouth shut.
The best time of day to take a shower was just after breakfast, when most of the 
men were at work and the water was hot from the breakfast cooking. The place was 
nearly empty except for some of the women on the afternoon shift, and they 
tended to be younger than those working mornings. I was debating whether to 
invite a certain blonde to join my household when Prince Henryk walked in.
"Good morning, my lord." I bowed. It was the first time that I had seen the 
prince naked and I couldn't help noticing that there was something strange about 
his left foot. It was a moment before I realized that on that foot, he had six 
toes.
"Strange looking thing, isn't it, Sir Conrad?" He wiggled his left toes. "Runs 
in the family. My grandfather had the same thing. You needn't look so awkward. 
I've had it all my life."
"Yes, my lord. Forgive me for staring." I took some soft, locally made lye soap 
and smeared it on a luffa.
"Nothing to forgive. These hot showers of yours are marvelous things, but what 
do they have to do with defeating the Tartars you said were going to invade us?"
"Directly, my lord, almost nothing. Indirectly, quite a bit. These showers and 
the sewage system and better food and clothing are all part of a program to keep 
my workers healthy. I don't want to spend years training a man only to have him 
die of something that could be easily prevented. Then, too, it is going to take 
a lot of money to train and equip an army big enough to beat the Mongols. By 
selling plumbing parts and other consumer goods, I can generate that money. I 
could never sell it without showing people what it does, and where better to 
demonstrate it than here?"
"Interesting. That armor you're making for my father and me looks to be 
effective, but it's taking all your smiths weeks just to make the two sets."
"It's worse than that, my lord. They spent a lot of time doing preparatory work. 
But in a few years, I'll have sheetmetal rolling mills, stamping presses, and 
dies by the dozens. We'll be able to turn out armor fast and cheap."
"And the copper mines you'll be opening for my father?"
"Copper is needed for more things than windmills and plumbing, my lord. These 
things earn money for now, but the same lathe that bores out the center of a 
bushing can bore out a cannon."
"And what might a canon be, aside from the law of the church?"
"It's a device of war, my lord. One smaller than a man can kill a dozen men at a 
time. I hope to start working on them by next year."
"That sounds dishonorable and horrible. It's hardly the thing to use in 
civilized combat."
"True, my lord. They are horrible and I pray that they will never be used on 
Christians. But you and the rest of the nobility must learn that the Mongols are 
neither civilized nor honorable. They lie, they cheat, and they steal. They will 
do anything at all so long as it brings victory. One of their favorite tactics 
is to take enemy prisoners, especially women, children, and the aged, and put 
them in the front lines to shield their own men. Facing that, you must decide 
between letting them advance without hindrance, or murdering your own subjects. 
Against an enemy like this, there can be no question of fighting them as if they 
were an honorable enemy. You must exterminate them in whatever way is possible."
"It is hard to believe that any people could be so vile."
"You must believe it if you want to survive, my lord. They are vile. They will 
eat anything at all, including rats, dogs, and their own prisoners. I know of 
one occasion when they ran short of supplies, so they ate their own allies. They 
also never bathe. It is their custom to put on new clothes on the outside and 
let them rot away from within."
"Yes, Sir Conrad, I'd heard that you can smell them miles away. I suppose that 
you will have to build these cannons and doubtless other devilish devices. But 
you can't expect me to like it."
"On the other hand, this new church you've built is wonderful! How did you ever 
get such huge logs set up like that?"
"It was quite a job, my lord. You see..."
Duke Henryk and Lady Francine hit it off very well together, and it was because 
of her that he stayed two days longer than he absolutely had to.
She left with his party, and rumor had it that he paid her two dozen pence a day 
for her services, whatever they were. That was six times what my top people were 
paid, but nobody demanded a raise because of it.
As soon as the duke left, however, I got hit with a major protest meeting from 
the women at Three Walls. They had all seen the tryouts on the steam sawmill, 
and they were against it. Last summer, they had objected vigorously to having to 
saw wood. Now they were even more against losing their jobs. And their husbands 
were with them.
I listened to them go on and on about how they couldn't possibly make it without 
the half pay they'd been earning for their half day's work, just to let them get 
it out of their systems; Then I stood up and cut off the last woman, who had 
been repeating herself. "All right, ladies. I've listened to what you've had to 
say. Now you'll listen to me."
"You've said that you can't possibly survive without the half pay you've been 
making sawing wood. I say that's dog's blood! You and your husbands can survive 
quite well without any pay at all!"
"You were all starving in Cieszyn before I brought you here, and if you left, or 
if I threw you out, you would go right back to starving there! I could stop 
paying you all and you would keep on working here. You'd do it because it's the 
best thing that's ever happened to you!"
"Who pays for all the food you eat, that some of you are getting too fat on? I 
do! Who got the cloth you're wearing? I did! Who puts the roof over your head? I 
do! Who built the church you go to? I did! I even pay the priest!"
"And what do I get for this? Do I get your loyalty? No! All I get is complaints! 
What would Count Lambert do if his people met like this and complained to him? 
He'd have half of you flogged, and you know it! What would the duke do? You'd 
all be hung!"
"But you think that because I've been good to you, you can get away with being 
bad to me. Well, you can't!"
"You complain that you will be losing your jobs because of the new steam 
sawmill. Well, you'll lose your jobs when I tell you to lose them, and not 
before."
"Is there anyone here who actually likes to walk back and forth on that walking 
mill? Because if you do, you might as well leave now; you're too dumb to make it 
around here!"
"We are building three steam mills. The first will go to Count Lambert's Eagle 
Nest. The second will go to the duke's new Copper City. And the third will be 
set up right here at Three Walls. And when it's working, we'll tear down the 
walking mill and saw it up for lumber."
"I took an oath to take care of you, and I have, even though you have as much as 
accused me of being an oathbreaker. And seeing your disloyalty, I am half 
tempted to throw out the lot of you!"
"But I won't. I take our oaths seriously, even if you don't. Things are going to 
go on just as they have been. Women with children will work half a day for half 
a day's pay. Those without children will go on working a full day for full pay."
"You will work when and where I or my managers tell you to work. You will 
continue working until I tell you that you have lost your jobs. If you want to 
change jobs, come to us as individuals and maybe we can work something out. Or 
maybe not!"
"But the next time you organize a protest meeting against me, I'll throw the 
leaders out and have the rest of you working without pay for a month!"
I stomped out, pretending to be madder than I really was. Had the matter been 
about food or housing, I would have been easier on them. But I couldn't tolerate 
protests over every new machine I introduced. Those were going to start coming 
in fast and furious.
But Count Lambert is right. You can't use reason on a mob. You have to tell them 
what to do and expect to have it done.


Chapter Eight
I was taking a group of seventy-nine men, fifty-six mules, and eight women to 
Legnica to build Copper City.
Another crew of about the same size was already at Eagle Nest where, their 
spring planting done, Count Lambert's peasants were starting to arrive. The 
Krakowski Brass Works and Three Walls were running with skeleton crews leading a 
bunch of rookies.
Annastashia was due for her child, so I'd assigned Sir Vladimir to take care of 
Three Walls. He'd have his hands full, since Ilya was the only real foreman left 
there.
We were taking it in easy stages, averaging about two dozen miles a day, or 
about a tenth of what Anna could run in the same time. Despite my precautions, 
we'd had to take the steam saw in two parts, since the roads were worse than I 
had imagined. Between them, the pieces occupied half our mules.
On noon of the third day, we were near the boundaries of Count Lambert's county 
when one of his knights, Sir Lestko, his horse lathered with sweat, overtook us.
"Sir Conrad, thank God in Heaven I've found somebody! You must come quickly and 
bring all your men! Something terrible is happening in Toszek!"
"What do you mean? What's happening?" I said.
"I'm not sure! But there are soldiers there and they are killing people! They 
are some kind of foreigners, and they are burning people alive at the stake!"
Toszek was about a mile up the road. The village where the trouble was happening 
was about a quarter mile from a wooden castle sitting prominently on a hill. I 
detailed two men and all the women to watch the mules and baggage, and led the 
rest, mostly armed with axes, picks, and hammers, to the town. I'd tried to 
leave Piotr with the baggage, since he had too good a brain to lose, and he was 
too small to be of much use in a fight, anyway. But he wouldn't stand for it. He 
was still trying to prove something to himself, or maybe to Krystyana, who was 
with us. There was no time to argue with him.
We surrounded the place, a process that, for lack of training, took a quarter 
hour. A modem man has at least seen enough war movies to have a vague idea as to 
what to do; these men had no such background, and I almost had to tell them 
individually what I expected of them.
Dirty smoke was rising above Toszek, and we could hear screams and shouts. I 
knew that people were dying while we blundered around. Yet if we went in like a 
mob, trained soldiers could cut us to rags!
When the men were all in position and understood that they were to advance when 
called, keeping the men on either side in sight, Sir Lestko, Tadaos the bowman, 
and I went into the town. I'd brought Tadaos along to help provide meat for the 
camp, but I had other uses for him now.
A few dozen peasants were standing some distance away, cowed and frightened. In 
the middle of the square, eight stakes had been set in a line, and tied to them, 
slumping, were the burnt bodies of eight women. Three dozen soldiers and some 
priests stood around them.
The clothes and hair are the first things to bum, and I think that some of the 
thrill these filthy bastards got was watching the clothes burn off the women.
Tadaos rode his mule to the side of a shed, stood up on its back and climbed to 
the roof, where he could cover the square with his longbow.
Sir Lestko and I were actually in the square before the soldiers noticed us. 
Soldiers? The assholes didn't even have sentries out! Women had died because I 
had overestimated the opposition. I made a solemn vow to myself that next time 
there was trouble, I was going to just charge straight in and let the chips fly 
any way they would.
"You people are all under arrest!" I shouted. "You are outnumbered five to one 
and we have you surrounded! Drop your weapons and raise your hands!"
The soldiers and priests looked at each other, confused. They started babbling 
to one another in something that might have been Spanish, but which I didn't 
understand.
"Don't any of you bastards speak Polish? Speak up or we'll shoot you down!"
"I speak a little, knight. What is it you want?" An older priest said in very 
broken Polish.
"Want? I want you to drop your weapons and raise your hands! Tell them that in 
whatever tongue you speak, or I'll have the lot of you killed right now for 
resisting arrest!"
He hesitated a bit and then announced something to the crowd. One of the 
soldiers shouted something and drew his sword. He got one step closer to me 
before a steel tipped arrow tore through his throat. Tadaos was on the ball.
"That's one, you old fart! Anybody else want to play target practice? Tell them 
to drop their weapons!"
There was some more shouting that I couldn't understand. These murderers acted 
as though they were doing the most natural thing in the whole world, and that I 
was a strange person for intruding on them!
"You're taking too long, old man! I said that you are under arrest! You men 
surrounding the town! Advance slowly with your axes high!"
My men came up between the houses and barns, looking less sure of themselves 
than I would have wished.
"Last chance, old man! Surrender or die!"
There was still more unintelligible shouting. Then two soldiers dropped their 
swords, but three more drew theirs and charged me. Two went down quickly with 
arrows in their throats, but the third arrow missed, to bury itself in the chest 
of a priest standing behind. I had been so overconfident of Tadaos's shooting 
that I hadn't even drawn my own sword. The soldier was only a pace from me as my 
blade cleared its scabbard, but I needn't have worried.
Anna kicked the man in the face with a forehoof. There was a satisfying crunch 
and he crumbled into the dirt.
I tried to act as though I'd expected that. Pointing with my sword, as if that 
was the reason I'd drawn it, I said, "Form them into a line along there. Search 
them carefully for weapons!"
Of course, the enemy had still not surrendered, but I was using what a 
capitalist salesman calls an "assumed close." Pretend that your opponents will 
do what you want them to do, and maybe they'll do it.
They didn't.
Another soldier drew his sword, one of the plumbers took a clumsy chop at him 
with a pickaxe, and missed. A second soldier stabbed the plumber in the arm and 
was struck by a carpenter's axe.
A general melee broke out. They had swords and armor, but we outnumbered them 
two to one and were not much more disorganized. We had two men mounted while 
they were all on foot. And we had Tadaos.
His last dozen arrows streaked into the center of their mass, hollowing it out. 
I saw Sir Lestko take out three soldiers, and Anna and I hopped around, looking 
busy.
At one point a group of soldiers threw down their weapons, but my workers didn't 
have brains enough to accept their surrender. Or maybe they didn't understand 
what was happening. In any event, two unarmed soldiers were cut down with axes 
before I could disengage and get over there. The rest of the soldiers naturally 
picked up their swords again and the fight went on, costing me two of my own men 
that didn't have to die.
Then suddenly it was over. In front of the eight smoldering bodies lay those of 
four priests, nineteen soldiers, three masons, two carpenters, and a blacksmith, 
besides numerous wounded.
Piotr was standing nearby with a strange smile on his face and blood on his axe. 
He had killed his man, which is the other major rite of passage in this world.
I had the surviving enemy stripped naked for fear of hidden weapons, then had 
them tied up and put in one of the barns under guard. Other men were assigned to 
guard the battlefield, because the peasants might loot it before we could 
properly share out the booty.
I'd had the presence of mind to bring my medical kit with me, and naturally I 
took care of my own people before I bothered with the Castilians, for that's 
what they turned out to be.
I had seven people in tourniquets and was sewing up an eighth, the man's leg 
laying on my lap, when Count Lambert rode up with a dozen knights. Sir Stefan 
was with them.
"More of your witch's work, Sir Conrad?" Sir Stefan shouted.
I ignored him and addressed ' Count Lambert. "Good afternoon, my lord. You'll 
forgive me if I don't stand."
The dead still lay where they had fallen, and the burnt women were still tied to 
their stakes. Clothes, weapons, and blood lay thick about the village square.
"Sir Conrad, what the hell goes on here?"
"Well, my lord, the short of it was that Sir Lestko came to me and said that a 
bunch of foreigners were burning people to death. I came here and found it was 
true. I put them under arrest, but they resisted, with the result you see. The 
survivors are in that barn."
"Dog's blood! Sir Conrad, you have the damndest talent for finding trouble! What 
was Baron Mieczyslaw doing while this was going on?"
"Who, my lord?"
"Baron Mieczyslaw. These are his lands. That's his castle over there. Where is 
he?"
"I'm afraid I've never met the gentleman, my lord. I've only been here an hour 
myself."
"Sir Lestko! Go with my men to the castle and see how matters stand there. Come 
back as soon as you may. I want to talk to the prisoners."
Count Lambert went to the barn and I went back to my doctoring. I was an 
amateur, but I was the best available.
Tadaos came back from helping secure the prisoners and started retrieving his 
arrows. "There's a lot of stuff laying around here, my lord," he said, gesturing 
to the booty scattered about.
"You'll get your share. We'll sort it out once things settle down. That was some 
pretty good shooting. You probably saved my life."
"I still owe you a few, my lord."
"Except for that fourth shot, of course. Missing a man clean at only a hundred 
yards. I'm surprised at you." I tried to say it in a humorous way.
Tadaos looked genuinely hurt. "That was an old arrow, my lord. A feather came 
loose as I let fly. The glue must have gone bad."
"I was only joking. Those things happen. Look, when you finish up with that, 
count the bodies, get the men together, and dig some graves. But leave things 
here as they are for a while. Count Lambert might want another look. "
I was finishing up with the last of our men when Count Lambert came back. "Sir 
Conrad, do you realize that some of those prisoners are priests?"
"I know that some of them were wearing priest's robes and have their heads 
shaved, my lord. I believe they are impostors. Real priests don't fight and real 
priests don't commit murder."
"That's true enough. Still, you can't be too careful. What do you advise we do?"
"Well, I suppose we ought to hold a trial, my lord. We have to find out what 
these people were doing here, and why they seemed to think they could get away 
with committing murder in broad daylight and in public. For all we know, there 
could be other bands like this around."
"Yes. We'll do it in the morning, once we've all had a chance to think." He was 
walking up the line of burnt bodies. "These were all old women."
"Except for the one on the end, my lord. She might have been sixteen, but it's 
pretty hard to tell."
"Dog's blood. How could anybody do something so... so..."
"Evil, my lord?"
"I think that's the word I wanted, but it doesn't seem bad enough. Well. Have 
your men clean up the mess here, and distribute the spoils as you set fit. I 
don't want any of it. It seems unclean."
Sir Lestko came up with six knights.
"Count Lambert, the castle was empty save for Baron Mieczyslaw. All of the 
servants seem to have run off. I left half your men there to secure the place."
"Good. You other knights, go to that barn and relieve the peasants securing the 
prisoners. Sir Maciej will be in charge. Sir Lestko, what of the baron?"
"My lord, the baron is in a very bad way. He cannot speak. He is bedridden and 
cannot move half his body. It is very strange. It's as though a line were drawn 
from head to navel, right down the middle of his face. All that is to the left 
of that line is cold and insensitive. It's as if he were half dead."
"Dog's blood! That smacks of witchcraft!"
"No, my lord, that smacks of a stroke," I said. "It's a common enough malady 
among the very aged. Is the baron very old?"
"Very. He served my grandfather," Count Lambert said.
"That explains it, then. You probably don't see much of it around here because 
you all die so young of other things first. It's all too common where I come 
from."
"I see. Can anything be done for him?"
"Not really, my lord. In time, he may regain some of his faculties, but until 
then he must be tended like a baby. There are a few women back with my baggage. 
I'll send two of them up to the castle to tend him until someone permanent can 
be found. But beyond that, there isn't much that I can do."
I had the baggage train brought up and sent two mature women to tend the baron. 
Taking care of a stroke victim is hardly a job to dump on a squeamish young 
girl.
Our field kitchen was set up, and Krystyana got a meal going. Some of the 
carpenters dismantled a shed to make coffins for our dead and the burnt women. 
The Castilians were simply thrown naked into a pit, the general consensus being 
that they didn't deserve any better.
When we tried to find the village priest to hold the funeral services, we 
discovered that his was among the dead bodies in the pit. Somehow, he had gone 
over to the enemy. We had to send a man to the next village to get someone to do 
the burial services.
Sir Lestko said that he didn't want any part of the booty either, so I told my 
people that those who had killed an enemy would get first pick of souvenirs.
"Just weapons, now. Any money and jewels will be divided up evenly later. 
Tadaos, you did yeoman service today. You get first pick. Piotr, I saw your axe 
bloody. You go next. The rest of you, well, you know who you are. Get in line. 
The others will keep you honest."
Piotr took a handsome sword with silver mountings and a matching dagger, while 
Tadaos found a pair of weapons that had plain steel mountings but very good 
quality blades. The differences in their characters, I suppose.
I saw Piotr looking proudly at Krystyana, but she just looked away.
After they were through, I had the others, including those who had stayed with 
the baggage take their choice, and had to be reminded about the women tending 
the baron. Their husbands chose for them.
As for the rest, I kept the armor for myself, not being as proud as certain 
others, and we added their horses and mules to our own. They had a surprising 
amount of money with them, surprising until you realize that there were no banks 
or travelers' checks in this world. If you were traveling, you had to carry all 
your money with you in cash, which made for a highwayman's heaven.
Every one of my people got almost three month's pay.
But the real surprise was the church vestments and altar furnishings in their 
luggage. I began to worry that maybe these really were priests. But even if they 
were, they were still murderers, so I earmarked the religious things for our 
church at Three Walls.
Who knows? Maybe they looted a church.
By dusk, there was some semblance of order in the village and the villagers were 
starting to filter back in. Some of them had been in the woods for days.
Krystyana, Natalia, Natasha, and I were invited to the castle for supper, only 
to discover that they were down to field rations up there. Dried meat and dry 
bread and not much of that. When the servants had run off, they stripped the 
larder.
There was plenty of extra food down at our field kitchen, many of the men not 
being hungry after their first experience with combat. I sent down for some, and 
none of the nobility complained about eating the leftovers of the commoners. 
None, that is, except for Sir Stefan. But after insulting the food, he ate his 
share. I got to ignoring him as just a bad noise.
Count Lambert was unusually taciturn that evening, and that put something of a 
damper on things. Questioning him, I found that he'd been notified by a boy from 
the village. A twelve-year-old kid had run from Toszek to Okoitz, a distance of 
four dozen miles, in a single afternoon and night, getting to Count Lambert at 
dawn. He had come immediately.
"In my land, that kid would get a medal," I said.
"And what might that be?" Sir Bodan said.
"It's sort of like a very large coin that is hung from a ribbon pinned to the 
tunic over the heart, or hung around the neck. It's given as an honor to those 
that have done some exceptional deed for the good of the community or state. 
They are of bronze or silver or even of gold, depending on the degree of the 
honor. Each branch of our military has several of these, ranging from mere 
participation in a campaign to one for outstanding valor."
"Interesting. So in your land a man may not dress as he chooses?" Sir Lestko 
said.
"Not at all. A person's clothing is up to him, except that certain professions 
and the military wear uniform clothing when on duty. It's just that someone 
wearing a medal that he had not earned would be a laughingstock when he was 
found out."
"You said, 'each branch of the service,"' Count Lambert said. "You have more 
than one kind of fighting man?"
"There are three, my lord. An army for fighting on land, a navy for fighting on 
the seas, and an air force."
"So you fight in the skies as well! Which was your branch?"
"I am an officer in the air force, my lord."
"Then you fought in the skies!"
"No, my lord. My duty was to oversee the maintenance of certain equipment, and 
during my four years of active duty, we were not at war. Not one man in a 
hundred was actually on flying duty."
"That must have been frustrating."
"The job had to be done. 'They also serve who only stand and wait."'
"Well. There is the question of Baron Mieczyslaw. Sir Conrad says that it will 
be long before he can again perform his duties, if ever."
"My grandfather raised the baron to his rank for valor, but the fact was that 
his lands were not enough to support any subordinate knights. And while 
outstanding in combat, the baron drank and gambled to such all excess that it 
was never felt wise to enlarge his lands. He would only have wasted them."
"Further, he never took a wife, and has neither child nor near relative. His 
lands therefore escheat to me, yet I would not have him deposed, for as I said, 
he served my grandfather well. Therefore, someone must act as caretaker here, to 
be lord in all but in name."
"Sir Lestko, you have been in my county for four years, yet you have not 
actually sworn to me or mine, but have merely attached yourself to Baron 
Casimir."
"Ah, my lord. In truth, I am more attached to Baron Casimir's daughter," Sir 
Lestko said.
"So I had heard. Being lord of a barony might improve your suit. If you would 
swear to me, I would put you in charge of the lands and castle here. Baron 
Mieczyslaw will be lord in name until his death. Should he die, you will be 
invested with his lands, but will not be made baron. That title was in a way 
only honorary here, and dies with the man."
"Should the baron live and again be able to do his duties, I will see to it that 
you are rewarded with greater lands elsewhere. What say you?"
"I will do it gladly, my lord."
"Good. We'll swear you in tomorrow as soon as the sun is high. Do not be kind to 
the villagers here, for they have allowed harm to be done to their lord and to 
their fellows. The castle servants have robbed and abandoned their lord in time 
of his dire need. The least of them deserves a severe whipping, and you have my 
permission to hang those you see fit."
"Sir Conrad, you once talked of the manner of your people concerning trials. I 
would see how it is done. You will be in charge of tomorrow's trial. I shall be 
judge and these noblemen shall be jury. The other offices you shall appoint 
yourself. Have it ready by midmorning."
"For now, I am tired, and I wish you all good night. Sir Bodan will set up the 
guard schedule."
Later, I saw Natasha going to Count Lambert's room. The girls seemed to think 
that it would be most improper-and a waste-for him to have to sleep alone.
The next morning, after Sir Lestko was sworn in, I explained the duties of 
prosecutor and defender, and appointed Sir Bodan to be the defending attorney, 
since he was articulate and seemed to be the most sympathetic toward the 
prisoners. I removed Sir Lestko from the jury, since he was a witness, and found 
bailiffs among my own people. Natalia acted as court recorder.
I took the role of prosecutor myself, and Sir Bodan and I spent the morning 
interviewing witnesses, until Count Lambert sent down and told us to get on with 
it. In the Middle Ages, trials were often over in minutes, and justice suffered. 
We held it in the church, that being the only building big enough to seat 
everybody.
I arranged the seating like that of the usual modern courtroom, and we were 
under way by noon. I started by explaining what we were doing, and that each 
witness could only say what he had actually seen with his own eyes. Hearsay was 
not admissible, which surprised people. They felt that they should say what 
"everybody knew."
One by one, the accused were interviewed through an interpreter, and the 
witnesses were heard. I could see Count Lambert getting increasingly bored and 
fidgety, but I kept on with it. It was almost dark when the last had been heard, 
and some of the witnesses had to be excused to get supper going.
The story that came out was this. The prisoners said that they had been charged 
by the Inquisition to go and to root out witchcraft wherever it was found. They 
had performed this office through Spain, through France, and then through 
Germany over the last year, burning, by their own admission, over a hundred 
people. They had no written authorization from the church, and they did not feel 
that it was necessary to consult with local temporal or ecclesiastical 
authorities.
On coming to Toszek they found the baron stricken in a manner that was certain 
proof of witchcraft. On questioning the villagers, they found that seven old 
women lived in a cluster of huts apart from the others, proof that they were up 
to no good. One young woman had taken on the duty of supplying them with food, 
and so was obviously of their number. Performing their duty, they had cleansed 
the world of them.
Then they had been murderously attacked without provocation by Sir Lestko, 
myself, and my people. They demanded justice.
The villagers said that a year ago, there had been an argument between some old 
widowed women and their families. To smooth things out, Baron Mieczyslaw had 
ordered that some huts for them be built apart from the others, and had 
appointed one girl, the granddaughter of two of the women, to collect food and 
to take it to them. Some measure of peace had resulted from this arrangement.
Sir Lestko's story told what I have said above, and each of my workers confirmed 
it.
We met again after supper, and Sir Bodan and I made our closing statements. He 
said that the prisoners were only doing their duty as they saw it, and they 
should be released with all their property returned.
I think I showed that the women burned were innocent of any wrong doing, and 
that the girl's only faults were obeying her lord and simple Christian charity.
I said that the accused had no proof that they were working at the behest of the 
church, and even if they did once have such proof, they had no right to take any 
such action without the permission of the local authorities. The Bishop of 
Wroclaw was never consulted, nor was Duke Henryk. Only Count Lambert had the 
right of high justice here, and to kill, other than in self-defense, without his 
permission was murder.
I demanded that they all be hanged. I then suggested that the jury members 
discuss the matter among themselves, and tell us their decision in the morning. 
Count Lambert, bored to tears, heartily agreed.
That evening, he said, "Damn but this goes slow! Did you have to bring forth 
every peasant to tell the story that the one before him had told?"
"Yes, my lord, I did. What if one had said that all the others were liars? What 
if the truth was something different from what we had been told? The lives of 
twenty-three men are at stake, as well as who knows how many so-called 
'witches,' if they are allowed to leave unmolested."
"It would have been simpler to kill them all out of hand."
"True, my lord. But would it have been more just?"
In the morning, Count Lambert's instructions to the jury were, "Are any of you 
fool enough to think these bastards had the right to usurp my justice?"
Sir Stefan started to say something, but Count Lambert glared at him and he shut 
up.
The foreman stood and said, "No, my lord. Hang them."
Not quite proper procedure, but an improvement over the usual way of doing 
things. At least the accused were allowed to have their say in court.
One of the peasants in the town had been a hangman in Wroclaw, so he was given 
the job.
The prisoners were permitted to say confession to their own priests while ropes 
were slung over he branches of a huge old oak tree. Most of the condemned swore 
at us, and the priest who spoke Polish swore that he'd see me in hell.
"Damn foreigners," the hangman muttered. "You hang them with a new rope and 
still they complain!"
The sight of the Castilians being hung wasn't pretty. They weren't dropped, so 
as to break their necks, but were hauled up so as to strangle. Criminals were 
hung naked, their clothes going to the hangman as his fee *
It was an ugly sight. Most of the murderers urinated and defecated, and over 
half had an ejaculation, which I thought curious. Some actually died with a 
smile on their lips. Perhaps hanging really is a merciful way to kill somebody.
It was brutal, yet it was necessary. People cannot be allowed to take the law 
into their own hands. Anyway, burning eight women wasn't pretty either.
We left them hanging as we rode out about our duties. I suppose that somebody 
buried them.
I expected to get a lot of flak from the Church over the thing, but there wasn't 
a word. And in later years, when the insanity of witchhunts was all the rage in 
western Europe, there were none in Poland.
The buck stopped here.


Chapter Nine
Anna found the mine site without difficulty, and we went to work. We had 
temporary shelters up in a few days, and then the carpenters started felling 
trees, the masons collecting stones, the miners digging for ore.
The mules were sent back to Three Walls to get lime for mortar, the sawmill was 
set up, and word was sent to the surrounding towns and villages that we were 
hiring workers temporarily for the summer. If they did well, they might be sworn 
in permanently.
There was no lack of applicants, since word had spread quickly about how well my 
people lived. The winter before, I'd made up some blocks and puzzles of the sort 
that modem psychologists use, and tried to get some idea of the men's 
intelligence. I tried to hire the bright ones, because there was no hiring all 
the applicants. Thousands came and there was only room in the budget for three 
gross on a permanent basis and a thousand more temporarily. I hated to send so 
many of them away, but what could I do?
The ore was right on the surface, so tunneling wasn't necessary. We could dig it 
out of an open pit, which was much safer and cheaper.
The duke had sent six knights to take care of security, so that was one headache 
I didn't have to worry about.
In a week, things were progressing well enough for me to leave for Eagle Nest. I 
left Yashoo, my carpentry foreman, in general charge, and only nominally 
subordinate to the duke's knight, Sir Stanislaw. I took Natasha along, since she 
was handy to have around, and Anna hardly noticed her weight. By evening, Anna 
had us at Eagle Nest.
Vitold, Count Lambert's carpenter, was in charge there and things were going 
well. There were probably more men available than could be efficiently 
administered, but they were mostly logging and digging, which doesn't take much 
supervision.
Count Lambert had left the day before, and the setup was his idea, so I didn't 
change anything. We left for Okoitz that afternoon and got there in time for 
supper.
One of my miners was getting the coal mine dug without problems, and the cloth 
factory, with its two hundred attractive and available young ladies, was going 
full blast.
Count Lambert rather proudly offered me a cold beer. "You were right again, Sir 
Conrad. A cold beer is a wonderful thing on a hot day! I'm glad you talked me 
into finishing the icehouse below the grain mill."
The next morning, I was at Three Walls and found that Sir Vladimir and 
Annastashia were the proud parents of a healthy boy.
Trivial matters delayed me a few days, and then I headed to Copper City again, 
this time with Yawalda riding Anna's rump.
The whole summer went that way, with me constantly racing from Three Walls to 
Copper City to Eagle Nest to Okoitz and back to Three Walls, the whole circuit 
taking us a week to run. Since many of my workers were separated from their 
families, and since they could read and write now, I was playing postman as well 
as roving supervisor. It was fun and exciting at first, but it got very old 
after a while.
By fall, things were settled down to the point that Copper City only needed to 
be visited once a month, and I tried to keep my traveling down to two weeks a 
month, staying at Three Walls as much as possible.
We had another good harvest in 1233, the third in a row. Everyone gorged on 
sweet corn and watermelon, honeydews and zucchini, pumpkins and muskmelon. The 
beehives were a great success, and the price of honey and beeswax dropped by a 
factor of twelve on the open market.
The grains, potatoes, and legumes I'd brought with me had done well, and I 
computed that in two years we would be eating them rather than keeping it all 
for seed as we had been. And glory be to God, we had sugar beet seeds, over a 
hundred pounds of them! Next fall, I'd have to worry about refining sugar.
The new plants were almost untouched by insects, which cut heavily into most 
crops since insecticides weren't available. Most insects are very specialized in 
their eating habits, and the local ones couldn't cope with the crops that I'd 
brought in. They'd catch up with us eventually, but for the time being we were 
getting a free ride.
In fact, the only sour point was the squashes. I hadn't realized that they could 
interbreed, and they had been planted too close to each other. The bees, or 
whatever pollinated them, had made a mess of things. We got veggies that were 
half butternut and half spaghetti squash, and every other combination possible. 
Lambert and I set up a breeding program at six widely separated manors to try to 
breed back to the original forms, but that would take time. I moved six 
varieties of beans to those same six manors just to be on the safe side.
Most of Lambert's knights and barons were quickly taking up his new crops and 
other improvements, running only a year behind him. And everyone was using 
wheelbarrows now, and the entire harvest was gotten in early, almost without 
loss.
Piotr was doing a lot more traveling than I was. He had to make a monthly visit 
to the inns at Cracow, Cieszyn, and Wroclaw, besides the installations at Three 
Walls, Copper City, Eagle Nest, where we were taking care of the bookkeeping, 
paying all expenses and charging Count Lambert in cloth for it, and Okoitz, 
where we had built a small Pink Dragon Inn at Count Lambert's request. If the 
duke had one at Wroclaw, Count Lambert had to have one at Okoitz.
That summer, I'd formalized the mail service, setting up a post office at every 
one of our inns. Besides serving our own people, we carried the mail of anybody 
who asked, and charged for it. It became a profitable sideline.
We never carried money or valuables, since Piotr had to travel alone and I 
didn't want to make him a target for thieves, but I did set up a system of 
postal money orders.
By spring, volume had grown to the point that I had to put on a full-time letter 
carrier, who made the round on about a weekly basis on a fast horse. As more 
inns were added, the number of letters sent increased as a cube function. In a 
few years, letters left each inn daily, and a letter could get to any major city 
in Poland in a week, for a price.
And like a modem post office, we were absolutely scrupulous about respecting 
people's privacy and about getting the mail through.
By late fall, the smelters at Copper City were in full production and the other 
facilities were just about complete. I sold the Krakowski Bros. Brass Works at a 
very healthy profit to Count Lambert's brother, Count Herman. I did this with 
the clear written understanding that I was taking the best of my workers with me 
to Legnica, and that we would be producing products there much like those that 
were made in Cieszyn.
I don't think the guy understood that people are as important as things when it 
comes to getting something done. It takes both the tools and the man who knows 
how to use them to accomplish anything, but many would-be industrialists don't 
realize that. He got all the buildings, machinery, and facilities, as well as 
two years worth of back orders and my blessings. But deep inside, I didn't think 
he'd be successful.
Most of the people from the brass works were moved to Copper City and formally 
sworn to me. They hadn't been up to that time, except for the Krakowski brothers 
themselves and their wives, and I wanted all the workers to be treated the same. 
I also swore in those workers hired that spring that had received the approval 
of the foremen, most of them, actually.
Thom Krakowski was put in charge of the smelting and mining operations, and 
being the eldest was also overseer of the whole city. His brothers had charge of 
the casting and machining sections. In fact they were used to working as a 
committee, and that's the way I set it up. Oh, they were always arguing like a 
bunch of kids over a game, and sometimes it got pretty loud. But somehow inside 
they were a smooth team. It takes all kinds.
My ladies had each spent months at the city and at Eagle Nest duplicating their 
own bailiwicks there. Krystyana got the kitchens going well; Yawalda had the 
barns running efficiently. The stores and offices were set up, and all the girls 
had chosen to come back to Three Walls. I was flattered, but they explained that 
if they stayed out in "the woods," as they described it, they might be stuck 
there. But things were always happening when I was around, even if I wouldn't 
marry them.
Tadeusz had put his youngest son in charge of running the inn at Copper City. He 
was worried. He was now out of sons. How could we expand further? So we worked 
out a training program for innkeepers, with each of his sons training a man, and 
with promotions to larger inns if a man did well. There was also a bonus system 
for the trainer.
Piotr had junior accountants at each of our installations by then so that he 
only had to check their work rather than doing it all himself. There just wasn't 
time.
The priest from Italy finally arrived, and I nearly fell off my chair when he 
announced his name. It was Thomas of Aquinas!
Saint Thomas Aquinas was the greatest theologian and logician of the Middle 
Ages, perhaps of all time! And here he was, a young man of twenty-two, running 
my church and school system. I tried to treat him the same as any other priest, 
but secretly I was in awe of him. I told him what I wanted to accomplish, but 
generally I let him do as he felt best, offering advice only when asked.


Interlude Two
I hit the STOP button.
"He really had Thomas Aquinas working for him?"
"Yes and no. The man's name was Thomas and he really was from the Italian town 
of Aquinas. But the Thomas Aquinas you're both thinking of was seven years old 
at the time, and no relation to Conrad's schoolteacher. Conrad's history was 
about as accurate as yours."
"Summa Theologica still got written in Conrad's branch."
He hit the START button.


Chapter Ten
We had just finished installing our first rotary steam engine, our first double 
expansion device. It turned an overhead shaft that had leather belts driving the 
lathes, grinders, and other machines we had lined up below it. Wicker baskets 
covered the belts, a safety feature.
I was getting ready to go to Eagle Nest to greet the first batch of four dozen 
boys when there was a commotion at the gate of Three Walls.
In front of the drawbridge was a ragged mob of some sort of foreigners, and Sir 
Vladimir was not about to let them in without my permission. There were over a 
hundred of them.
They had darker complexions than we did. Their hair was black and their eyes 
brown, sometimes green. They were of medium stature and had the thin, wiry 
bodies one associates with Armenians, or even Arabs. Yet they weren't quite 
exactly like either of those peoples.
Their leader, who was about as ragged as the rest, spoke only a smattering of 
Polish, and the others spoke none at all. It took me several hours to find out 
what they wanted, and I would have given up on them if I hadn't caught the words 
"Novacek" and "alchemist."
A year before, I had asked a merchant friend, Boris Novacek, to send me a 
chemist, if he ever ran across one, since I was weak in practical chemistry. 
Apparently, this man was the thirteenth-century equivalent of a chemist. He had 
with him three pottery jars of what smelled like, acids, and intimated with 
gestures that he had made them.
Well, I badly needed a chemist. We were throwing away all sorts of things that 
could be useful if treated properly. Coal tar, for example, is a sticky guck 
that is a mixture of thousands of chemicals, some of which can be very useful. I 
knew that it contained aspirin and dyes and wood preservatives, to name but a 
few. But I hadn't the foggiest idea of how to go about purifying the stuff. But 
I needed one chemist, or maybe a few. I didn't need a hundred!
I tried to get this idea across, but it was slow going.
The lunch bell rang, and I was getting hungry. Looking at the crowd of refugees, 
for that's what they turned out to be, I realized that they hadn't eaten in 
days, and had had damn little in the months before. We had plenty of food, and 
there was no reason to be uncharitable. I invited them in for lunch, trying to 
communicate with gestures that this was a temporary invitation only, and that I 
was not permanently hiring them.
Problems started almost at once. Where I come from, when you're a guest, you eat 
what's put in front of you, and at least pretend that you're enjoying it. But 
they wouldn't touch our beer, insisting on drinking only water. Many Poles feel 
that you can't trust a man who I won't drink with you, and to refuse a man's 
generosity is an insult.
The leader questioned me at length about the kind of meat we were serving, and I 
finally had to draw him a picture of a pig to get the idea across to him. He 
acted like I was trying to feed him human flesh, and on finding out it was pork 
he said something to his followers such that they contented themselves with 
bread and kasha. At least they were cheap to feed, even though they ate three 
times what my own people did.
In the course of the afternoon, either his Polish improved or I got better at 
gesticulating. It seems that his name was Zoltan Varanian, although I wasn't 
sure whether "zoltan" was a name or a title. In any event, I got the idea across 
that he and his people were welcome to stay for two weeks, but after that they 
would have to leave.
I also insisted that they take a bath before we put them up for the night, which 
caused other problems. My people didn't have a nudity tabu, and his did. Men and 
women didn't bathe together.
This caused all sorts of screaming every time one of my workers of the wrong sex 
walked into the shower room at the wrong time. Their men even screamed when a 
pretty girl went in to join them. Culture shock all over the floor.
Their clothes were in shreds and we had cloth coming out of our ears. Lambert 
had been paying for all the work at Eagle Nest in cloth, and I hadn't 
gotten-around to disposing of it profitably yet. I had Janina issue them enough 
cloth to make a set of clothes for each of them.
Supper that night featured lamb, and that they'd eat. We put them up in the 
lowest two floors of the noble guest quarters, since there wasn't room for them 
anywhere else. They were stacked in like firewood, but even so, if the duke paid 
an unexpected visit, I didn't know what we'd do. Put them up in the barns, 
maybe.
The next morning, I really had to get to Eagle Nest, being a day late already. I 
assigned Natasha to Zoltan, with the understanding that she was supposed to do 
what she could about teaching him some Polish. I said that I didn't expect her 
to sleep with him. There are limits to hospitality.
Natasha took the job with the same cheerful acceptance that she did everything 
else. I never decided whether she was odd for being so compliant, or all the 
rest of the women in the world were strange for not being exactly like her. Any 
man who wouldn't marry the girl was a damn fool, including myself. Of course, I 
got her without having to get married.
Four dozen boys were waiting for me at Eagle Nest, bright young kids about ten 
or twelve years old, the scions of the local nobility.
Most of them had a servant or two along, and these people expected to have the 
cushy job of waiting on one small person. I put a stop to that, assigning most 
of the servants to housekeeping, cooking, and cleaning, which freed up many of 
my own people for more productive work elsewhere.
The boys were assigned six to the room, and one responsible servant was put in 
with them, mostly to keep the kids in line. There was room for eight times the 
number of people we had, and each of the boys could have had a room to himself, 
but boys of that age are tribal in their outlook. I wanted to get them to form 
long-lasting friendships and a sense of teamwork. For the first few days, I let 
them switch roommates as they liked, but after that room assignments became 
fairly permanent.
Count Lambert had picked the headmaster, and I liked the man. He would be 
teaching two classes of two dozen each, one in the morning and one in the 
afternoon. He was to teach the standard subjects, reading, writing, and 
arithmetic. When not in school, the boys were under the supervision of one of my 
carpenters, a man who was good with kids.
This system gave us a morning team and an afternoon team, which was intended to 
create friendly rivalry. A good amount of time was spent on team sports, and 
competitions were set between the shifts on weekends.
I started the boys out with kites, and had them build their own. And not just 
ordinary kites, but controllable kites with two and three strings. By the end of 
the week, I told them about gluing sand to the strings, so that you could cut 
another kite's strings.
Competition got fierce! And hopefully the boys learned something.
Returning to Three Walls, I got to thinking that a uniform might help with the 
feeling of solidarity I was trying to build among the boys. Count Lambert's 
factory turned out quite a nice red wool cloth, and Copper City could turn out 
brass buttons and military doodads by the ton.
I decided on white trousers and a white turtleneck sweater, with a red 
open-collar jacket. The trousers and jacket would have pockets in the modem 
fashion, since carrying everything in belt pouches is a nuisance. Black leather 
boots, belt, and gloves. Brass buttons, buckles, insignia, and epaulets. And 
either a red or a white peaked hat, depending on which shift they were on.
At the end of the year, I'd let the boys design a class dagger, and none but 
them would carry one of that design. Each class would have its own, just as many 
schools have a class ring.
Instructors would wear a similar outfit, except they would have a black hat. 
Other workers would have the same, but with much less braid on their outfits.
I debated with myself on whether or not the kids should be required to sew their 
own uniforms, since skill at sewing was needed to make canvas-covered aircraft. 
I decided against it because boys of that age grow quickly. If the kid had made 
it himself, he wouldn't feel right about handing it down once he'd outgrown it, 
and the obvious economy of hand-me-downs was standard in this century, even 
among the highest nobility.
Natasha and Zoltan made a remarkable amount of progress in the week I was gone.. 
It was actually possible to communicate with the man. Some of this was Natasha's 
patience, but mostly it was because Zoltan was a very accomplished linguist with 
eleven other languages. Oh, he still had the vocabulary of a five-year-old, and 
.much of our time together was spent discussing the meanings of various words, 
but he was able to tell his story.
He and his people were originally from thousands of miles east of Three Walls, 
east of the Caspian Sea. They had been from the city of Urgench, a part of the 
Khoresmian Empire, which stretched from the Arabian Ocean to north of the Aral 
Sea, and from beyond the Hindu Kush to the shores of the Caspian. To hear Zoltan 
talk of it, it was next door to Eden, with skies that were never cloudy and the 
waters ever abundant in the great Amu River that washed down from the 
never-failing snowfields of the Himalayas.
Ponds and orchards and fields of grain went on forever, a irrigated by the 
mighty Amu. Dozens of cities rose white and glorious in the sun, each with 
populations of more than half a million, for the empire was densely populated. 
Yet such was the abundance of the land that there was plenty for all.
Then the Mongols had come from out of the mountains to the northeast, and had 
killed the Shah and taken Samarkand and the capital city of Bokhara. The cities 
were destroyed, and their entire populations murdered. With their armies 
completely obliterated, with their Shah dead, or some said hunted beyond the 
shores of the Caspian Sea, with no hope left at all, the Prince of Urgench 
submitted to Genghis Khan. In return for a ruinous tribute paid to the 
conqueror, he bought some measure of peace for a few years.
But the tribute demanded increased yearly, and to it was added the demand that 
all the healthy men must enlist in the armies of the Khan, to fight in foreign 
wars. Already the required tribute in grain and gold and slaves meant starvation 
stalked the land. Without the aid of the healthy men, the tribute could not be 
met. The women, children, and aged might be able to support themselves, if 
poorly, but there would be no surplus. Without the tribute, the Khan's armies 
would return, and there would be none to defend against them.
The Prince of Urgench joined with other princes in rebellion against the 
Mongols, and Urgench was the last city to be destroyed. The surrounding 
countryside was desecrated in days, and every town, village, and farmhouse was 
put to the torch. The orchards and vineyards were chopped down for no other 
reason than the pleasure of their destruction. Women were raped within sight of 
the city walls, and then their throats were cut when the rapist was done. Whole 
families were lined up just beyond bowshot, and slaughtered.
Urgench held out for five months against the Mongol horde, until all the arrows 
had been exhausted, all the food was gone. and even the rats had all been 
captured and eaten. Then the Mongols had proposed a truce. They said that if the 
prince would surrender himself, they would let all others in the city live, for 
only the prince had rebelled against his masters, the others were but dupes who 
had followed him. The Mongols swore this to Allah. and to their own pagan gods.
The prince took counsel with his nobles, and then voluntarily surrendered 
himself. As arranged, the prince went out the city gate, and Mongol soldiers 
took charge of that gate. They beheaded the prince within sight of his subjects, 
and marched their army within the walls.
Then they said that all must leave the city, for they had sworn to leave the 
people with their lives, but the city itself was to be destroyed. The people 
could take what they could carry, but that was all.
As the citizens went through the gate, they were searched, and all weapons were 
taken from them. They were then sorted into groups, according to their 
occupations. Each group was separately guarded.
Military officers were the first to be murdered. They were bound hand and foot 
in sight of their families and then some were strangled and others slashed to 
death. Their families were soon butchered as well, except for a few hundred 
attractive young women, who were stripped, chained, and set aside.
Other groups followed, and the systematic killing went on for days. When the 
people complained to the Mongols that they were not keeping their oath to their 
gods, the Khan answered that he had promised not to kill those within the city, 
but that they were now outside its walls.
When none were left but a hundred of the city's best craftsmen with their 
families in one group, two thousand young women in another, and eighty thousand 
healthy men in a third, the killing stopped for a time.
While the butchering had been going on, and all the heads of the murdered 
stacked in neat pyramids, others of the horde had been systematically looting 
the city, although in fact most of the portable wealth had been in the baggage 
of the refugees.
The city was then burned, and the captive men were put to tearing down every 
wall, every palace, every mosque, and every hovel. When that was done, it still 
was not enough to satisfy the Khan. The captives were forced to dig a canal and 
then to dam the mighty Amu so that the river cut a new channel right through 
where the city had been. This destroyed the irrigation system, and without 
irrigation, the fields dried up and the very soil was blown away. Nothing was 
left of once beautiful Urgench that once held half a million people. The eighty 
thousand workers were then slaughtered and their heads added to the pyramids of 
skulls.
The Mongols made Hitler look like a piker, and Stalin look like small change.
Zoltan had been master alchemist of the city, and his family had been spared so 
that the Mongols might have something to threaten him with. This was also the 
case of the others in his small group.
The young women were taken off separately and never seen again. Zoltan's group 
was led off in the direction of Karakorum, the Mongol capital, with a guard of 
twenty men.
The prisoners were forced to cook for the guards, and Zoltan Was as 
knowledgeable of vegetation as he was of minerals. He concocted a poison from 
the roots of certain desert plants, and slipping it into their food, used it to 
kill all the guards.
He then led his people west, and for seven years they had wandered in search of 
a home, constantly thrown out of Christian lands because they were Moslems, 
thrown out of Moslem lands because they were considered heretics and deathly 
afraid of going near the lands of the Khan.
Once there had been over five hundred of them, but four out of five had been 
lost along the way. A hundred were all that were left from a city of half a 
million.
It was a pitiful story, and I felt sorry for these people. But dam it, I had 
problems of my own! I had to make sure that what happened to Urgench didn't 
happen to Cracow! To do that, I needed the continued support of the Church, of 
the state, and of my own people. Having this crowd of refugees around wasn't 
going to help.
They were Moslems, of a sort, but as best as I could tell, they were all members 
of some heretical sect. Or at least Zoltan said that all the other Moslems were 
heretics, so I guess it amounted to the same thing. That was the last thing that 
I needed. Members of small religious sects tend to be fanatics eagerly searching 
for converts. The Church was already conducting an inquisition concerning me, 
and if they found out that I was harboring and encouraging Moslems, and 
heretical Moslems at that, it could go bad for me. And if the refugees started 
making converts out of good Christians -well, I didn't want to think about it.
I got very firm on the point that his people were not to try to talk my people 
into joining his Church, or whatever one does to become a heretical Moslem.
He said that this was not a problem, and went into a long theological argument 
which I could not follow but that apparently proved to his satisfaction that we 
could never qualify to join his sect, and therefore no attempt would be made to 
save us.
This ticked me off even more! Where the hell did he get off telling me that I 
wasn't good enough to join his damned sect? I was good enough to join anything, 
not that I'd wanted to. By that point, it was pretty late, and I felt it best to 
call it a night. Much longer and I would have decked the bastard, and that's not 
how you're supposed to treat a guest.
I spent the next morning catching up on things. Come spring, I planned to build 
a second housing unit (or defensive wall, depending on how you wanted to look at 
it), a dozen yards outside our first one. The new one would be made of brick, 
with a tile roof. Also, I planned a sawmill and cabinetry shop to be built 
outside the town proper, down where a small stream would make it easier to 
transport logs. Our valley was as logged over as it was going to be, the trees 
left being kept for decoration. Hauling huge logs uphill to our existing sawmill 
was silly.
And there were the hundreds of trivial things that have to be done when you play 
manager.
It was midafternoon before I could get back to Zoltan, but I was resolved to 
throw him and his people out at the end of the week. I felt sorry for them, but 
there was to big a cultural difference between us for it to ever work out. We 
absorbed a group of Pruthenians last year without much difficulty, but those 
were children whose families had been murdered by the Knights of the Cross. 
They'd needed new families pretty badly, and were fairly malleable. These 
Moslems, or whatever they were, were a tightly knit community. Such a group can 
maintain its culture indefinitely. They had to go.
I know that sounds cruel, but they were cruel times. There was a limit to what I 
could do, and if I took responsibility for this band of a hundred foreigners, it 
meant that there were a hundred Poles somewhere who could otherwise have been 
helped, but weren't. My own people were dying every winter, and I owed more to 
them than I did to someone from a country I'd never heard of before.
But while they were around, and I was footing the bill, I wanted to pick 
Zoltan's brain for everything I could concerning practical chemistry. This 
proved difficult. Part of the problem was the lack of a mutual vocabulary. 
Zoltan learned the Polish word for "door" when Natasha pointed at the door and 
said "door." A bit of discussion might be needed to make sure she wasn't talking 
about the door knob or the door frame, but it didn't take much time. But how the 
hell do you get across the concept of potassium nitrate? I couldn't say that it 
was the major constituent of gunpowder. He didn't know what gunpowder was. It's 
a white crystal? So are table salt, sand, and a million other things!
I tried to start with the simplest atom, hydrogen. After an hour talking about 
atoms, Zoltan allowed that he had read an old Greek text about atoms, but was 
sure that the concept was silly. It didn't fit into his system of moist 
substances as opposed to dry substances, hot versus cold, and the whole earth, 
air, water, and fire cosmos that he not only believed in, but that he unshakably 
knew was true. A thousand times he had used the theories he had been taught by 
his master and had gotten good results. How could anyone doubt it?
It was late when we finally called it a day with little progress made. The next 
four days were about as bad, although Zoltan's Polish was improving 
astoundingly.
The truth was that I bad a good background in theoretical chemistry, with little 
practical knowledge. Oh, I'd had the usual college lab courses, but they all 
involved taking prepackaged chemicals and mixing them according to a formula. 
For all the practical knowledge I gained, I might as well have been in a home 
economics class. It was worse than cookbooking. I hadn't the faintest idea of 
how most chemicals appeared in nature. A housewife at least knows what a chicken 
looks like!
And Zoltan knew quite a bit about practical chemistry. He had jars of 
hydrochloric, sulfuric, and nitric acid with him. He proved it by dissolving a 
bit of gold. He was also convinced that he could transmute lead into gold, once 
he got good enough at it. He just hadn't found the right procedure yet.
We had no common ground between us.
And my people didn't get along with his. There had already been two knockdown 
fistfights. and another incident where knives had been drawn before the men 
involved were pulled apart. And it wasn't all a matter of the rich settlers 
molesting the poor refugees. That damn raghead had no business grabbing a 
married woman, even if she did walk into the shower room naked at the wrong time 
of the day!
If this went on, somebody was going to get killed.
On the morning before their scheduled departure, Zoltan approached me with the 
idea of his people feasting some of mine. His Moslems would cook the food and 
provide the entertainment for, say, forty of my best men. It seems that among 
his people, a proper feast was for the men only. Women and children ate later 
from the table scraps.
Well, okay. It was my food they would be serving, but I could see where it was 
intended to be a goodwill gesture. If there was to be entertainment, fine. Aside 
from rare bands of minstrels and clowns, in the Middle Ages, entertainment was 
what you did on your own. Variety would be welcome. I said we would hold it that 
evening in the living room of my apartment.


Chapter Eleven
FROM THE DIARY OF PIOTR KULCZYNSKI
When I returned to Three Walls, I found strange things there. A band of 
foreigners had been invited temporarily within, and a notice had been posted 
restricting the baths to them during certain hours of the day.
I discussed this with Yawalda, whose friendship I had been cultivating in part 
because of her friendship with my love Krystyana. Also, she is in charge of the 
stables, and takes very good care of my horse. It seemed that the men all 
wrapped their heads in towels, and were embarrassed if any saw them without such 
strange garb. The women always kept their faces covered, even around other 
women. They had been invited in because Sir Conrad had taken pity on them, but 
they would soon be forced to leave.
But Yawalda had another far more interesting piece-of news, and she swore me to 
secrecy before she would talk of it. They weren't sure yet, but it looked as if 
Krystyana was with child!
Sir Conrad's ladies had long been using a method of preventing this taught them 
by Lady Richeza and known as the rhythm method. Yet it appears that not all of 
God's children have this rhythm, for Krystyana had missed her time. This excited 
me, for now she would have to be married or be called strumpet! If Sir Conrad 
would not have her, and he had often said that he would not, then perhaps at 
last my suit would be considered! I might yet win out and marry my love!
I was thus in a wild mood when word came to me that I was invited to Sir 
Conrad's apartment in an hour's time for an evening's entertainment! But my 
first hopes were soon shattered, as it was to be given by the foreigners and was 
to be a men-only affair.
I came dressed in my best, which was quite good now that I could afford such 
things, and of course I wore the beautiful sword and dagger I had won in 
combating the Castilians.
I soon found myself sitting uncomfortably on a cushion, with Sir Conrad to my 
right and Ilya to my left in Sir Conrad's great hall, or living room, as he 
insists on calling it. This large room takes up the entire top floor of the 
place, is fully eighteen yards to the side and is above any other room in the 
whole building, the floor being higher than the adjacent rooftops.
The ceiling is more than twice that which is usual at Three Walls, which is tall 
in itself. There are no velvets or tapestries hanging, yet the room has a 
certain rude splendor to it. I know for a fact that Sir Conrad had originally 
planned something far more modest, for I was there when Sir Vladimir insisted 
that it was occasionally necessary to impress a noble guest and Sir Conrad went 
along with him.
The west wall is done in rude limestone blocks, and those of the north and south 
are in rough timber, the slabs of wood each a yard wide. The ceiling is 
supported by other huge logs and the east wall is the raw natural face of a 
limestone cliff. Into this solid rock is cut a fireplace big enough for twenty 
men to stand, had the fire been out. Now it was roaring high. Yet for all its 
roughness, the hall had a certain vibrant strength about it that suited Sir 
Conrad's character.
Three foreigners were playing musical instruments that I recognized as coming 
from our own band, but their manner of playing was extremely odd. They were far 
out of tune, and the music had a strange sliding quality that I disliked at 
first, but eventually started to enjoy.
The leader of the foreigners, their zoltan, introduced each of his men to Sir 
Conrad and the rest of us. Their names were all so strange to me that I could 
not remember a single one of them, but he gave their titles in Polish as well. 
This one was a master tanner and that was a master goldsmith. There were 
swordsmiths, pottery-makers, armorers, jewelers, leatherworkers, astrologers, 
bootmakers, glassblowers, and dozens of other trades mentioned, as well as some 
that had no word for them in Polish. And all of these men claimed to be masters 
of their crafts, which I took with a bit of mustard, as the saying goes. If I 
was in a strange land, I might claim to be a master as well, for who could catch 
me at it?
Sir Conrad followed suit, introducing all of his men present. Since I was by his 
side, he introduced me first, and the zoltan translated this into whatever 
language they spoke. I felt obliged to stand, as one would at a Christian 
banquet, but in so doing I nearly fell over. After sitting in such an unnatural 
position, all sensation had left my legs!
Sir Conrad said that the rest should remain seated, and continued around to Sir 
Vladimir, who should by rights have been first, being the only other nobleman 
present, but Sir Conrad often puts the last first and vice versa. Myself, I 
think it part of his philosophy.
Food was served after the introductions were finished, with men doing the 
serving rather than women, and while I knew that all of it had come from our 
larders here at Three Walls, much about it was strange. There were noodles that 
were as tiny as grains of wheat, and a sauce on the mutton that was like nothing 
I had ever tasted before. I thought that it might have been some foreign 
spicing, yet Yawalda had said that these people had come to us with absolutely 
nothing but the rags on their bodies. It remains a mystery to me.
We ate with brass spoons and the forks that Sir Conrad had shown us the use of, 
but the foreigners, being of course uncivilized, ate with their hands, and only 
with their right hands, I noticed. I heard later that this was because they 
wiped their privy parts with their left hands, not having learned the use-of hay 
balls, or apparently, wash stands.
The zoltan stood and made a speech in his barely understandable Polish. He said 
that he was thankful for our generosity to his people, and thanked Sir Conrad 
publicly for the food and clothing he had given so freely. Our lord would be 
remembered in their prayers, even if we did call God by a different name than 
they did.
Sir Conrad made a speech in return, but I thought he wasn't very sincere about 
it. He said that he regretted the necessity of their departure, but that each 
might take with him as much food as he could carry, and there would be a parting 
gift of a hundred sheep, which he asked that they not slaughter until they had 
left Count Lambert's lands, because of that lord's laws regarding ewes.
The zoltan then announced that as part of the entertainment, his daughter would 
dance for us.
The music was stately at first, or as stately as that slippery foreign stuff 
ever gets.
A woman came up the steps wearing one of the huge garments favored by these 
people. Word was they dressed that way to cheat Sir Conrad out of more cloth, 
for I'm sure that clothing them took six times what he had expected. She was 
covered from head to foot,- and even her face was heavily veiled.
After a time, the music became quicker, and she threw off her face veil, 
revealing a lovely face and huge green eyes. She tossed the veil at Sir Conrad's 
feet, for he like the rest of us had stretched out to relieve the cramps in his 
legs.
At my side, Ilya said, "I know that girl! Been talking with her for two weeks. 
Met her in the dining room."
"Why does she bother with you?" I asked.
"Because she's very discriminating! Also because I'm mature enough to talk 
without pawing her body every chance I get like a young buck would."
"How were you talking then? I thought that none of these people could speak 
Polish."
"That's mostly what we've been doing. Teaching her how to talk. I think there's 
a fellow from the night shift that's been helping her during the day."
"So the relationship has been purely platonic?"
"Naw, we didn't talk no philosophy. Just what words mean."
The tempo of the music increased again, and the speed of the dance with it. The 
girl took off her outer garment, revealing a more form-fitting one underneath. 
Her long black hair was flowing free.
"Not a bad body," Ilya said. "If I'd have known what was under that tent two 
weeks ago, maybe I would have done some pawing."
I nodded, but was too interested in the dance to speak.
Again the tempo quickened and again the dance became faster. Her blouse was 
thrown to Sir Conrad's feet, revealing a thing of straps that covered her 
breasts. She was a remarkable beauty, far more attractive than any that I have 
ever seen in my life, and I tour the Pink Dragon Inns monthly as part of my job. 
Those inns are reputed to have the most beautiful waitresses in the world!
Again it became faster, and she was stripped to the belly, wearing only a long 
thin skirt that had many slashes from hem to belt. Not an eye in the room was on 
anything else but this incredible apparition. At least I can't imagine that 
anyone was looking anyplace else, though I didn't waste the time to check! She 
was moving her hips in an incredibly rapid fashion that sent ripples down her 
skirt. I wouldn't have thought it possible for a woman to move so, yet there it 
was.
And again the music became impossibly faster, and somehow the dance quickened 
with it. She was totally nude now, and there was not a hair on her body below 
the neck. Her privy parts were as smooth as a baby's.
"See how smooth she's shaven!" Ilya said. "These people must make some damn fine 
steel!"
I didn't bother even to nod, so entranced was I with her dance. Then suddenly 
the music stopped, and the girl was lying at Sir Conrad's feet, the sweat 
glistening on her body.
The room was silent for a moment, for we were all dumbstruck. Then the room 
erupted with applause that vibrated the walls and must have been heard halfway 
to Sir Miesko's. But the girl never moved.
The cheering went on for a long while, but finally the zoltan stood with his 
arms up and his palms out, and it became quiet.
"You like, yes?" he said.
Again there was great applause until it was stopped.
"And you, noble Sir Conrad. You like it also?"
"I liked it very much, Zoltan."
"This girl she is name Cilicia. She is my only daughter. She is my only family 
that is alive. But so great are your gifts to us, that we must give in return. I 
give her to you. She is your slave. Take her!"
Sir Conrad rocked unsteadily on his cushion. He paused before he said, "Zoltan, 
I thank you for this incredible intended generosity, but I can't accept a slave. 
Slavery is illegal in Poland. Last year I fought a battle to make it so!"
"Nonetheless, noble Sir Conrad, it is so. This is a most obedient woman, and 
always she has done what I say. Now I tell her obey only you, and she will obey 
me in that, though it be my last word to her."
"I'm sorry, but I may not break the law. I cannot accept a slave."
The zoltan came close to Sir Conrad, bent over and spoke privately. Since I was 
sitting at my lord's side, I think that I was the only other man to hear what 
was said.
"Please, Sir Conrad. We are now in the far north and winter is soon. We have no 
place to live and soon we will all be dead. I do not blame you for this. You 
have done us much good and you have no obligation to support a band of homeless 
wanderers. But you were our absolute last hope, and now we must die. But please, 
as a father I beg you. Let my little girl live."
Sir Conrad paused a while. "Put that way, yes. I'll take care of her."
"Thank you, my lord."
The zoltan stood and announced to the crowd, "The noble lord accepts my gift!"
The crowd cheered, but myself, I think that the zoltan didn't want his followers 
to know the real reason for his generosity.
As the festivities broke up, I saw Sir Conrad return to his chamber, or bedroom 
he called it, with the girl under his arm. She was still naked.
The next morning at breakfast, the extra meal Sir Conrad insisted on serving, 
the talk was about nothing but the dance Cilicia had done the night before, and 
those of us who had been there were the center of attraction. The ladies were 
all envious, and Yawalda said she'd trade next year's pay to have people talk 
about her as they did the foreigner.
"Cilicia will be staying with us," I said. "Get her to give you dancing 
lessons."
"I tell you in front of God that I will ask her!" she said.
"Good. I'd like to see all you women doing it. Myself, I think it was some kind 
of fertility dance, to induce a man to marriage. It's certain that no woman 
pregnant could do it, or if she was, she wouldn't be for long. Maybe that's the 
idea behind it, to show that a man's getting unsullied goods."
"Unsullied!" Natalia shrieked in mock anger, and Yawalda threw a piece of bread 
at me.
I picked up the bread and kissed it, as is only proper, but also to reprove 
Yawalda for throwing it, for bread is in a way sacred. Then I put it back on the 
table and she, -of course, ate it.
"Well, the nobles seem to want that sort of thing. A commoner must be content 
with what he can get."
I might have gotten more playful abuse, but Sir Conrad came in and signaled that 
he meant to speak to us all, so the room fell silent.
"A year ago I asked my merchant friend Boris Novacek to send me an alchemist, 
for we have need of a man with such skills here at Three Walls."
"Two weeks ago, Zoltan's people arrived on that invitation. My thought at the 
time was that while we needed an alchemist, we did not need a hundred of them. 
Therefore I told them that they were welcome to stay for a while to rest from 
their journey, but after that they would have to leave."
"I did not then realize that all of the other men with him were masters at one 
craft or another. Many of them have skills that we do not. There is a 
glassblower in the group. If we can get him the proper tools and supplies, we 
could all soon be drinking our beer out of real glass vessels! We could have 
real glass in our windows and the church could have stained glass walls!"
"They have a papermaker. You probably don't know what paper is. It is used as a 
sort of parchment, but it is a thousand times cheaper to make!"
"They have a porcelain-maker. Porcelain is like pottery, but much finer, and 
with many more colors than we now have."
"There are many other skills besides. I have talked with their leader Zoltan, 
and he has agreed to stay here with his people. Each of his masters will be 
taking on at least one young Polish apprentice. A list of the positions 
available will be posted in a few- days, and young men interested in possibly 
rapid promotion and pay are encouraged to make application through Natalia."
"Applicants must be approved by myself, Zoltan, and the master involved, but 
there will be at least three dozen of them now, and perhaps more later."
"These people are from a different culture than ours, and they have a different 
religion. They worship the same God we do, but they do it in a different way. 
While I pray that someday they will come to Christ's pure light, I have little 
hope of that happening soon. Until such time that it does, the discussion of 
religion with them is absolutely forbidden. If you want to be outlawed, all you 
have to do is get into a theological argument with one of Zoltan's people. I 
hope I don't have to prove to you how serious I am about this. Converting them 
is a matter for the clergy, not for you!"
"Still, both Zoltan and I recognize the differences and frictions existing 
between our peoples. Because of this, we will be moving them out of Three Walls 
as soon as possible. Some of you know of the small valley just a half hour's 
walk east of ours. It has a small stream, and should be suitable for a group of 
the size of Zoltan's."
"If the weather holds, we will be able to build them suitable housing there 
before the ground freezes, and we will be transferring a few hundred sheep to 
them."
"Until that time, I shall be very rough on anyone who breaks the peace with 
them! With luck, we should have them out of here by Christmas. Cilicia will be 
staying with my household, to see if it is possible to convert one of them to 
Christianity."
Ilya choked down a laugh at the mention of Cilicia. Sir Conrad pointed a finger 
at him. "That snigger just cost you a weeks' pay, Ilya! Natalia, make a note of 
it."
"That's about it. Carpentry and masonry managers, from foremen up, will report 
to my office at zero six to discuss scheduling changes. Thank you."


Chapter Twelve
FROM THE DIARY OF CONRAD SCHWARTZ
Cilicia was the most beautiful woman I'd ever seen in my life, movie stars and 
the National Ballet included. In the twentieth century, a woman who could dance 
that way would be in Hollywood if the Bolshoi didn't kidnap her first.
Understand that the Polish girls around were mostly pretty, but then those that 
were available were all about fourteen years old, and at that age, they're all 
pretty. It's nature's way of getting them married off. But the two truly 
outstanding women I'd met here were both foreigners, and I have a theory about 
that.
In a civilized country, people pick their mates for fairly impractical reasons. 
Is he witty? Do her hobbies and interests agree with mine? Does he dance well? 
And most important, is she pretty? Will my friends envy me because he's so tall 
and handsome?
In all cultures, some people never marry, and often those who don't meet the 
local standards of desirability are the ones who stay single. Over many 
centuries, this results in a selective breeding pressure toward people who are 
attractive and socially adept, but not necessarily intelligent, resourceful, or 
tough.
In a primitive culture, people have to be more practical in their choice of 
lifetime partners. Can he provide me and my children with enough food for us to 
survive? Can she cook and sew and butcher an animal properly? Is he a good 
enough fighter to save us from our enemies?
Is she tough enough to defend our hut when I'm gone?
These aren't matters of personal preference or social prestige, this is 
survival. If you pick wrong, it could hasten your death. It's so important that 
in many cultures, the people directly involved aren't allowed to choose for 
themselves. Older and supposedly wiser heads do that for them, and marriages are 
arranged by the parents.
This results in a selective-breeding pressure quite different from that of more 
civilized peoples. People might be more tough and self-reliant, but they are not 
more attractive. In fact, I suspect that you could take a good guess at how 
cultured a person's ancestors were simply by seeing if he or she is attractive.
In the thirteenth century, Poland was only two centuries away from a primitive, 
tribal culture. It would take many more centuries to transform them into a more 
attractive if less tough people.
But France and the Middle East had been civilized much longer, and that's 
precisely where Lady Francine and Cilicia came from.
I'm not saying that this is Ultimate Truth, but I'd argue it over a beer.
Cilicia's talents in bed were as outstanding as her abilities on the dance 
floor, and I'm glad that I didn't have to take her as a slave because I 
certainly wanted to take her.
She was bright, too. In two short weeks, she'd picked up enough Polish to 
communicate, and her accent wasn't as thick as her father's. I admit that she 
talked me into letting her people stay, despite all the problems that we both 
knew would occur.
Her technique was to examine things and tell me the name of the man in her group 
who could show us how to do it better. She examined the blade of the fancy 
dagger that Sir Vladimir and his brothers had given me last Christmas and 
pronounced the steel to be inferior. My sword met with her admiration, and when 
she asked if we could do such work, I had to admit that we couldn't. But one of 
her people could.
She talked about pottery and cloth and glass, but I think that it was the 
papermaker that finally convinced me. To really spread knowledge, you have to 
have plentiful books. There simply was no possibility of producing enough 
parchment to do that, even if I could automate the process of producing it. It 
takes the skin of a whole sheep to make -a single large sheet of parchment, and 
there is a limit to how many sheep you can grow. But if we had paper, I knew I 
could build a printing press.
So that night, between bouts of Mil. Spec, lovemaking, we planned how our 
peoples could work together without killing each other. Essentially, the program 
was to keep them as separated as possible, with contacts only for professional 
purposes. I would give them some land and keep my people out of it, except for 
apprentices, who wouldn't be allowed to spend the night. Except for Zoltan, her 
people would leave their land only with my permission.
My people would build hers some minimal housing, enough to get them through the 
winter, and we would provide food for the first year, after which they would be 
on their own. One half their man-hours would be spent teaching my apprentices 
and in R&D work. We shook on it, a novel custom for her, and in the morning her 
father was delighted with the deal.
Cilicia, of course would be staying with me. My father didn't raise anybody that 
dumb!
So my carpenters and masons stopped what they were doing and started putting up 
a housing unit. No indoor plumbing, no defensive features, and the kitchens 
would be detached. It wouldn't be as nice as Three Walls, because we were up 
against a time limit.
Not only was winter closing in, but I wanted them out of Three Walls before the 
Great Hunt. I didn't want fifty noble guests, a few of whom had fought Moslems 
in the Crusades, rubbing shoulders with guests who weren't even Christians! That 
was asking for trouble.
But after two weeks at Three Walls, I had to make my rounds of the other 
installations again. I was getting ready to leave when Kotcha, my mount's 
rubdown girl I, all fifty pounds of excited nine-year-old, ran breathless into 
my bedroom.
"Anna's had puppies!" she shouted.
This announcement left me momentarily stunned. "Kotcha, horses don't have 
puppies. They have foals. And Anna's not expecting. You can tell on a horse. The 
body gets bigger and the breasts fill with milk. This is the wrong time of the 
year for that, anyway."
Children in the Middle Ages didn't have to be told about the birds and the bees. 
It was normal for the entire family, parents, children, and various relatives, 
to live and sleep in a single room. Sex was something normal that had happened 
around them all their lives. And if that wasn't enough, they were mostly 
farmers, and watched animals doing it as farm children have always done. Making 
sex a secret is a modern perversion.
"Anna's not a horse! And they look like puppies!"
"The first part is true enough."
"Maybe you'd better come and look. My lord."
"Maybe I'd better."
A crowd had gathered around Anna's stall, and I pushed my way through it.
What I saw turned my stomach. If ever there was a bunch of prematurely born 
foals, this was it. They really did look like oversized puppies, with tiny 
spindly legs they could barely crawl on. Born in November, for God's sake, and 
there were four of them. No wonder they had aborted. It was incredible that they 
were still alive. There was only one decent thing to do. Put the poor things out 
of their misery. I got out my good Buck jackknife.
"You people get the hell out of here!" I shouted at the crowd, which evaporated.
"Kotcha, you'd better go, too. You don't want to see this."
"What are you going to do?"
I crouched down to her level. "I know that this will be hard for you to 
understand, Kotcha, but sometimes things aren't born right. Sometimes, well, 
something goes wrong, and when it does, the only nice thing to do is to make 
them not hurt anymore."
"But what are you going to do?"
"These foals, these 'puppies,' won't be able to grow up right. Look, Anna's 
breasts haven't even started to swell yet. She won't be able to feed them. 
They'll starve."
"They eat hay, just like Anna does."
"They're too young to eat hay. Small mammals have to have milk, and Anna doesn't 
have any."
"I saw them eating hay!"
"Kotcha, I've tried to explain, but I'm just out of explanations. It's something 
that has to be done. Now please go away."
"You're going to kill them!"
"Yes, Kotcha. I have to."
"NO!" She ran to the back of the stall, grabbed a pitchfork, and stood in front 
of the colts pointing it at me. Fifty pounds of sheer courage and no brains at 
all.
"Damn. Anna, would you talk to her. You know that this is necessary, don't you?"
Anna shook her head No, and stood beside Kotcha.
If I had to, I could always disarm Kotcha and lock her in her room. But if Anna 
was against me, it wasn't so straightforward. She could whip me easily in a 
fight.
"Anna... damn. There's nothing in our sign language that covers this. Let's go 
over to the letterboard and talk this over. Kotcha, you can stay right here and 
watch the babies."
I'd made up the letterboard more than a year ago when I learned that Anna was 
intelligent. She couldn't talk but she could spell things out by pointing at the 
letters. If you could call it spelling.
She went over to it and spelled out KEDS OK.
"Kids okay? You're telling me that those are normal?"
She nodded yes.
"They always look like that?"
Yes.
I sat down on the ground. "Oh my God! I nearly murdered them! But what are they 
going to eat? You don't have any milk."
ET HAY ET GRAN ET ENEDING
"They can eat anything, the same as you do?"
Yes.
"Your species always has them four at a time?"
Yes.
"Who ... who was the father?"
NO FADER
"No father? Then how ... Anna, some fishes and lizards reproduce asexually, 
parthenogenetically. Do your people do that?"
Yes.
"Huh. But this isn't a sensible time of the year for a herbivore to reproduce. 
Anna, what triggers it? Why did you have them now and not some other time?"
SHE ASK
"She? You mean Kotcha?"
Yes.
"And all she had to do was ask? You reproduce voluntarily?"
Yes and yes.
"I'll be damned. How long does it take them to grow up?"
She tapped her hoof four-times.
"Four years, huh? Anna, do you like having children?"
Yes and yes.
"Well, having more people like you around would sure be helpful. You keep on 
having them until further notice. Is that sufficient?"
Yes.
"Good. I hope you accept my apology for the stupid scene I just made. I guess 
I'd better talk to Kotcha now. How long before you're ready to travel?"
She gave me the "ready" signal.
"The morning after childbirth? Well, if you say so. We leave in an hour. I'm 
through trying to second-guess you. From now on I'm going to ask."
Yes.
I apologized to Kotcha, but she stayed mad at me, the way a kid will. It was 
months before we were friends again.
Actually, I was pretty disgusted with myself. I had reacted emotionally and had 
almost made a horrible mistake because I hadn't stopped to think. I'd known for 
years that Anna was a member of a different species than a horse. Just because 
the adults of her species looked like horses was no reason to think that the 
juveniles would. And since when do you do mercy killing on people? Because Anna 
was people, and I had gotten into the bad habit of forgetting it.
I'd had the saddler make a sort of second saddle that attached to the back of 
Anna's regular saddle. This let a passenger ride sidesaddle behind me and have 
someplace to brace her feet. I took Cilicia along to show her some more of the 
country, to give her a chance to show off some of her new western-style outfits, 
and for sex, of course. There was no point in messing around with strange ladies 
when I had perfection at home.
It took us two days to get to Copper City. Anna could make it in one during the 
summer, but winter was closing in and the days were much shorter. The lack of a 
decent artificial light cut into travel time as much as it did into industrial 
production.
My experiments in trying to distill a decent lamp fuel from coal tar had met 
with a pretty dismal failure. The stuff had so much sulfur and ammonia in it 
that it cleared the room of people when I fit the lamp. It smoked badly, too.
I was toying with the idea of trying to drill for oil so that we could have 
kerosene lamps, but the only oil fields nearby were at Przemysl, a city that was 
originally Polish, and would be again, but had been in the hands of the 
Ukrainian Duchy of Halicz Ruthenia for fifty years. Getting permission to set up 
an installation there would probably take a major diplomatic effort.
I was stumped.
When I got to Copper City, the duke was just arriving.
He had Lady Francine with him, and two dozen armed men.
"Damn, boy! Do you always run a horse like that? You'll kill her!"
"Not Anna, your grace. She likes a good run."
"People say that whenever they see you on the road, you're always at a dead 
gallop and never seem to have time to talk."
"It's just that between your projects, Count Lambert's, and my own, there isn't 
much time, your grace. I hope I haven't been rude."
"No, but it keeps them talking about you."
"I suppose it does keep me in the limelight, your grace," I said as I got out of 
the saddle and helped Cilicia down. She was short and slender but surprisingly 
heavy for her build. A dancer's body is all smooth, hidden muscle, and 
remarkably dense.
She bowed to the duke, who nodded back, but she stayed out of the conversation 
until invited in, as a good woman should. In the twentieth century, the ladies 
would have monopolized the conversation for hours, talking about nothing. The 
thirteenth was less decadent.
"What the hell is a limelight?"
"It's..." Daylight dawned in the swamp. "It's what I've been trying to think of 
for two years, your grace. It's a very bright artificial light made by burning a 
gas under lime, and it's what will double the production in our factories."
"Double the production? I don't follow you, boy."
"It might even triple It. As things are, we can only work during the daytime, 
your grace, and then only during good weather in the wintertime. Our expensive 
machinery is idle almost two-thirds of the time. With a good artificial light, 
we can shutter up the windows and run things day and night!"
"How're you going to get that much work out of the peasants? Three days of it 
and they'd fall over dead!"
"Well, you don't work the same men continuously, your grace. You work them in 
two shifts, one working days and one working nights. We're already doing that 
with the smelters and the blast furnaces, where we can't stop at night, but the 
animal fat lamps we use are expensive to operate and don't give off much light. 
The accident rate at night is three times that of the day shift, and a lot of 
that is caused by poor lighting. But limelights are as bright as day!"
"But you'd stiff have to double up on the housing, and that's what most of the 
buildings around here are, unless you figure to run their beds on two shifts 
too."
"That would cause more trouble than it would be worth, your grace. Every family 
needs its own apartment. But the expensive things are not the sleeping rooms. 
What costs is the bathrooms and the kitchens, and there is no reason why both 
shifts can't use those same facilities."
"Sounds good, boy. You get it working and I'll want some for Piast Castle."
"I'm not sure that we'd want to put any of them inside a dwelling place, your 
grace. The gas I'll have to use will contain carbon monoxide, a poison until 
it's burned. But it should be safe enough in a factory where there's always 
somebody around to make sure that a lamp doesn't go out."
"Whatever you say, boy. You'll be staying with me at the inn, won't you? I 
always rent the top floor when I'm here."
"If you wish, your grace, although I have a bed set up in my office."
"No, you come with me. There's plenty of room. I take the whole floor so I don't 
have to have any strangers around. I have enemies and there's always the chance 
of a hired assassin. You and your lady join me and Lady Francine for dinner 
after you've had a chance to clean up."
One didn't argue with the duke. "Thank you, your grace. We are honored."
Cilicia and I got to the dining room before the duke and Lady Francine. I was in 
a beautifully embroidered outfit that I'd been given last Christmas, and Cilicia 
wore a lovely woolen gown.
The duke and Lady Francine arrived in a few minutes, She was wearing a sort of 
miniskirt, mesh stockings and high heels, and that was all. She was topless, as 
were the waitresses, and she was actually wearing slightly more than they were, 
but it was unusual and unexpected for a customer to compete with the help.
Introductions were made and the duke noticed me trying not to stare.
"I like it that way," was his only comment.
"A very attractive style, your grace. Count Lambert once told me that when a 
vassal is on his lord's lands, he should punctiliously conform to his lord's 
customs. Since you are my lord's lord, it would seem that this obligation is on 
me doubly. Cilicia, would you please remove your dress to conform with Lady 
Francine's style?"
Cilicia stared at me for a moment. I suppose that I was being a little rough on 
her, since she'd grown up among people with a nudity taboo, and while she 
somehow felt that it was all right to dance naked, she was not used to walking 
around that way. But having only one of the ladies at the table bare-breasted 
would have been awkward for all concerned, especially for Lady Francine. Anyway, 
Cilicia had to learn our customs.
"Yes, master," she said as she stood and unlaced both sides of her dress.
"Master?" the duke said. "After the battle you fought last year to clear Poland 
of slavery, you own a slave?"
"No, your grace. It's just that she comes from a land east of the Caspian Sea, 
where slavery is common. Her father 'gave' her to me, mostly to keep her safe. 
She keeps on calling me 'master,' and I can't seem to break her of it."
"Cilicia, you are not my slave. Please stop calling me ,master.'"
"Yes, master." She pulled the dress over her head. folded it and set it on a 
stool.
"Dammit! Stop calling me that!"
"You say I am free, yes?"
"Yes!"
"Then I may do as I wish, yes?"
"That's what I've been saying, dammit!"
"Then I wish to call you 'master,' yes?"
Frustrating! How the hell do you answer that one? "You see, your grace? What's a 
man to do?"
"Nothing, boy. When a woman gets an idea into her head, a man just has to live 
with it. Or he does if he wants to live with her, and this one looks like a 
keeper."
Cilicia removed her blouse and tucked up her slip so that it was as short as 
Lady Francine's. Seeing the duke's frankly admiring gaze, she struck a dancer's 
pose and waited until he'd filled his eyeballs.
Everyone else in the room was trying to act as though it was perfectly normal 
for a beautiful woman to undress at the table of an inn, for to anger the duke 
was not wise.
"Boy, you do seem to collect the beauties! You've near outdone me this time, but 
not quite!" He gave Lady Francine's hand a squeeze.
Lady Francine, who understood why I had done what I had done, quietly said, 
"Thank you, Sir Conrad. Thank you for everything."
"Yes, it's a style I like," the duke said. "I may not be the rutty buck I once 
was, but I can still admire good girl flesh. I've half a mind to dress all the 
serving wenches at Piast Castle this way, just to improve the scenery. In fact, 
seeing these two ladies side by side, I've got all of a mind to do it!"
"It looks nice on truly beautiful women such as our ladies here, your grace, but 
it's not a style that would suit every woman."
"So what? If any of my wenches are - ugly or too droopy, I'll just replace them 
with girls who aren't!"
"Then, too, your grace, they keep the inn here warm because of the waitresses' 
costumes, or rather their lack of them. Your castle is pretty drafty. Wouldn't 
it be better to wait until spring?"
"Wait? Boy, I just turned seventy. I don't have time to wait! In fact, I'll do 
it right now. Sir Frederick! Attend me!"
A knight in full armor set down his bowl of soup and came briskly over. "Your 
grace?"
"Ladies, stand up. Take a good look at these women, Sir Frederick, then go back 
to Piast Castle and tell the castellan that I want all the serving wenches at 
the castle looking the same way when I get back."
"Yes, your grace. I shall leave immediately. But ... these two ladies are the 
most beautiful that I have ever seen in my life! Where below heaven is the 
castellan going to find two hundred like them?"
"There aren't two hundred like them in the world! I didn't mean that they had to 
be this pretty, you ninny! I meant that they should dress this way! I want to 
see their tits!"
"And don't leave now. It's dark out there. Go back to your supper and leave 
first thing in the morning."
I thought that Count Lambert got away with a lot, but the duke could do anything 
that didn't offend the majority of his major supporters. If the servants didn't 
like the change in outfits, tough. Their vote wasn't taken.
"Yes, your grace." The knight beat a speedy retreat.
"Sit down, girls," the duke said. "You see what I have to work with, Sir 
Conrad?"
"He seemed a most courteous and obedient vassal to me, your grace." This was as 
close as I dared come to criticizing the duke.
"Yeah, but he's stupid. Men like you are rare."
"Your grace, I think that any difference between Sir Frederick and me has more 
to do with education than with basic ability."
"That makes it rarer, boy. There aren't any schools here like the ones you went 
to, but I hear that you're working on it."
"Yes, your grace. We now have nine dozen primary schools operating in Count 
Lambert's county. There is one in almost every town and village."
"Almost? Why not all?"
"Your grace, you must remember that I am a mere knight. I can only try to 
persuade a baron to do things my way. If he's against me, what can I do?"
"You're talking about Baron Jaraslav, Sir Stefan's father, aren't you."
"Yes, your grace."
"He's a hard-nosed bastard, but he's served me well on the battlefield. "
"I'm not speaking against the man, but in this case he's wrong. Education is 
important! It's not as though those schools will cost him anything. I'm putting 
them in at my own expense, with the help of the peasants."
"Boy, I don't see why you're pushing this reading and writing business so hard. 
What good is that going to do a peasant?"
"As things stand, very little, your grace. But things aren't going to stay as 
they are for much longer. Right now, most people are spending most of their time 
simply doing grunt work, generating power with human muscles. But you saw that 
steam-powered sawmill of mine. You said it had the power of two hundred women. 
Well, the women who used to walk back and forth on the walking-beam sawmill 
aren't doing that anymore. They're all doing other work now, more skilled work."
"That's just a start. Tomorrow, I'll show you the steam engines we're installing 
to turn the machines in the shop here, and the others to knead the clay for the 
mold shop and pump the bellows of the smelter."
"Every time one of those machines goes in, we need fewer dumb peasants and more 
skilled men. What's more, the skills needed are changing too quickly for men to 
get by simply by learning the trades of their fathers. They'll have to learn 
them in schools and out of books. They have to be able to read."
"I'll grant you're right when it comes to factories, boy, but most commoners are 
farmers. It has to be that way if we're all going to eat!"
"True, your grace, but only so long as we stay with current farming methods. 
I've already started to change things. There was another bumper harvest at 
Okoitz this year, but this time they got the entire harvest in, despite more 
rainy days than usual. The difference was as simple a thing as a wheelbarrow. 
They have a thresher attachment on their windmill, and they were able to store 
the entire harvest in their existing storage bins threshed. Had it still been in 
the shucks, as is usual, half of it would be on the ground. In the next few 
years I'll be introducing new plows, reapers, and other harvesting machines. The 
era of the dumb peasant is over!"
"Interesting. But how far can this go?"
"Quite a ways, your grace. I once spent four years in a country called America. 
That nation was the greatest seller of agricultural products in the world, and 
its people are among the best fed, Yet only one man in fifty was a farmer! Most 
of the rest worked at trades that are unknown in this country. There aren't even 
words for them."
"Yet somehow all this troubles me, Sir Conrad. I keep asking myself if it's all 
really worth it."
"They seemed to think so, your grace, Tell me, would you like to live in a home 
that was warm in the coldest weather, that was as cool as you wanted it on the 
hottest day? Would you like to have fresh fruits and vegetables available at any 
time, no matter what the season? Would you like to have an instrument called a 
telephone that would let you speak to any of your vassals, though they were a 
hundred miles away? To any duke or king in Christendom? Would you like to have 
doctors so skilled that they could keep you healthy for many years to come? 
Would you like to be able to walk on board a great silver ship that could fly 
you to China in an afternoon, while a pretty waitress brings you drinks as you 
look down on the clouds below? And would you like to have these things not only 
for yourself, but for the least of your subjects?"
"Tell me, your grace, are these things worth it?"
"Maybe, boy. Maybe. But your priest has told me of the terrible wars your people 
have, of weapons so mighty that one man, pushing a button, could destroy whole 
cities. Of hatreds, and of famines when there was no need for famines. What do 
you say to that?"
"I say that I'm an engineer, your grace. I can build machines that can heat your 
home, harvest your crops, and flush your shit. It's not fair to expect me to 
make you love your fellow man as well. That's not my job!"


Chapter Thirteen
I spent the morning giving the duke and his party a tour of the facilities at 
Copper City. He seemed most impressed with the eight steam engines we were 
installing, two of which were already operational. They were all single 
expansion units, and not very efficient thermally, but I had a use for the waste 
heat. All the buildings had steam radiators in every room, which condensed the 
steam back to water to be pumped into the tubular boilers again. Cogeneration. 
Come spring, we'd be installing a leather tannery to use that excess heat in the 
summertime.
That evening, we again dined with the duke, and Cilicia told the story of how 
her native city was destroyed by the Mongols. Everyone in the inn's dining room 
was listening. She told the same story that her father had told to me, but the 
way she told it got everyone in the room in the gut. I don't think that there 
was a dry eye in the place, and even the crusty old duke was in tears.
He promised me his continued support, as did every man in the room. Cilicia 
became my best propaganda device to generate support for the upcoming war, and 
she was to tell that story a hundred times over the next few years.
I spent three more days at Copper City after the duke left, mostly handling 
technical problems since the Krakowski Brothers were good managers and didn't 
need much help in that direction.
We made the run to Eagle Nest in one day, leaving before dawn and arriving after 
dusk. The instructors were in uniform, but only about half of the boys' outfits 
were completed so they were all still in civilian clothing.
It was getting beyond kite-flying weather and the hangar was big enough to fly 
model airplanes in. When we were building the installation we had so much 
manpower and timber available that I figured that we might as well build it big 
enough in the first place. The hangar was six dozen yards wide and twelve dozen 
long, big enough to accommodate any aircraft I could imagine building out of 
wood and canvas. It was rather like the church we had built at Three Walls, only 
two of them set side by side, though not as tall and with a dirt floor. Two huge 
counter-weighted doors faced the eventual runway.
But now we used it for model airplanes.
I spent three days, including Sunday afternoon, talking about aircraft, about 
lift and drag and the other forces on a plane. The type I got them going on was 
a high-winged glider, halfway between a sailplane and a piper cub. Sort of an 
observation plane without an engine.
The steam saw was put to work cutting very thin strips of wood, and I headed for 
Okoitz.
Count Lambert was enthusiastic about my idea for limelights in his cloth 
factory, mostly because it would permit his massive harem to stay there all 
winter. He was less enthusiastic about putting in a second shift. As it was, the 
girls not currently being used slept on cots in the factory itself. Putting in a 
second shift involved building housing for all of them, and if I was going to do 
that, I insisted that we put in plumbing and kitchens of the sort we had at 
Three Walls.
What finally sold him was the thought that he could sort the workers according 
to sexual desirability and keep the best ones on the day shift, thus improving 
the quality of his already beautiful ladies.
If that's what it took to get better sanitation at Okoitz, then so be it. Our 
infant mortality rate at Three Walls was one-eighth of what it was at Okoitz. If 
saving thirty-five children a year meant hurting the feelings of a hundred 
girls, then let their feelings be hurt!
And yes, I would accept cloth instead of cash for all the plumbing fixtures, and 
yes, I would design and supervise the construction of the new buildings as part 
of my feudal duty to him.
That settled, Count Lambert wanted to talk about the Great Hunt. Sir Miesko had 
done a competent job organizing the thing. Everything was ready. The local hunt 
masters all knew their duties, invitations to all the knights in the duchy had 
been sent, and the enclosures for the killing grounds had been sent and 
enclosures for the killing grounds had been built. The only problem was Baron 
Jaraslav and his son, Sir Stefan. They were adamantly refusing to have anything 
to do with anything that I was involved with. I was hoping that Count Lambert 
would talk to them.
"What!" Count Lambert said. "They refuse? Do they know that I want this thing 
done?"
"They do, my lord. Sir Miesko has been very adamant on that point, and they 
still won't have anything to do with it. If we bypass them, we've left behind a 
breeding ground for wolves, bears, and wild boar. They know it but don't care."
"Well, I'll settle with Baron Jaraslav! I've had enough out of those two! I'll 
visit them within the week with fifty knights at my back, and they'll obey their 
liege lord or pay for it!"
"Yes, my lord. Was there anything else you wanted of me?"
"Dog's blood! There is! You and Sir Vladimir will attend me here in one week. 
Sir Miesko is on your way, so tell him and any others you meet to come here as 
well."
"Yes, my lord. You are expecting battle?"
"I'm expecting my vassals to obey me. All of them!"
"Yes, my lord." When he was in this mood, it wasn't smart to argue.
Count Lambert had five knights in attendance, and he gave four of them exacting 
verbal instructions to ride out in the morning, contact certain specific barons 
and knights, and have them report to Okoitz. Verbal, because Count Lambert still 
couldn't read or write.
It was an hour before he calmed down. Then he started hinting strongly that he'd 
rather like to try out the wench I'd brought along.
I wasn't happy about lending out Cilicia, but Count Lambert's current mood still 
wasn't anything that I wanted to trifle with. Anyway, he had always been so 
generous with me in this regard that it would have been niggardly of me to 
refuse him.
"Of course, my lord. But remember that she is a foreigner, and the customs of 
her people are different from ours. I'd best talk to her first."
"Do so." And I was dismissed.
Cilicia was not at all pleased at being lent out "like horse for rent," as she 
put it. I said that this was a custom of Okoitz, and one must conform to local 
customs, but she wasn't convinced. I finally had to say that she could obey me 
or she could go back to her father. She obeyed, and I picked up one of Count 
Lambert's ladies for the night.
Neither Cilicia nor Count Lambert ever mentioned what went on that night, but he 
never asked for her services again.
Sir Miesko was appalled that Count Lambert was considering war against Baron 
Jaraslav. He sent a letter, carried by his oldest son, to the baron urging him 
to make immediate apology to their liege and so forestall any violence, but he 
had scant hope that the irascible baron would do so. "I wish I could understand 
their hatred for you, Sir Conrad, but it's there. Now it seems that blood must 
flow because of it. A sad thing, and a waste. Nonetheless, our lord calls and we 
must go. Wear your brightest surcoat to this, Sir Conrad. We'll want to make the 
best and most intimidating show possible. There's scant hope, but we may yet 
forestall a senseless war."
I went back to Three Walls in a glum mood.
Sir Vladimir was also amazed at being called up. "Count Lambert is going to 
fight a battle over so trifling a matter as a hunt?"
"No, Sir Vladimir. He's going to threaten battle because one of his vassals has 
repeatedly disobeyed him. Remember that the baron failed to come when Count 
Lambert called him to beat the bounds between his lands and mine."
"I know, and since then he has been claiming that you stole lands belonging to 
him, and he just might be right. Count Lambert was in a foul mood that day, and 
it would have been like him to move the boundary in revenge for the baron's 
slight. And of course, Sir Stefan has been making an ass of himself for years, 
even before you arrived. But none of that is reason enough for war between 
knights of the same lord!"
"I agree," I said, "but we have been called and we will go."
I spent the week designing the limelight system.
The limelights in the old theaters used a hydrogen flame under a ball of lime, 
calcium oxide. The hydrogen was generated by pouring acid on a metal, okay for a 
theater but way too expensive for a factory. A far cheaper way of making 
hydrogen was the water/gas method that was used for generating cooking gas 
before natural gas, methane, became commercially available.
This involves getting a deep bed of coal burning in a closed furnace. Once it's 
all glowing, the air supply is shut off and water is forced under the coal. The 
chimney is then closed off and the fumes are directed to a holding tank for 
eventual distribution. The chemical reaction involves the oxygen in the water 
combining with the glowing carbon, and the hydrogen leaving as a gas.
The only problem was that for each molecule of hydrogen generated, you also make 
a molecule of carbon monoxide, which can kill you dead. The carbon monoxide is 
also a fuel, and is safe enough once it's burned to carbon dioxide, but a leaky 
pipe or a flame that's gone out is dangerous. The safety problem didn't bother 
the Victorians who used the system. They simply weren't concerned. If someone 
was dumb enough to kill himself, that was his problem.
I, however, am not a Victorian. The system I put together was as safe as I could 
make it. First off, I kept it out of private areas, where kids could get at it. 
It was restricted to workplaces, large public rooms, and outdoor lighting. Each 
installation had a full-time safety inspector, who was also responsible for 
lighting the lights. Ventilation was carefully checked at each location. And 
each lamp had a valve that anyone could turn off, but required a key to turn on. 
This last involved designing a lock, which turned out to be one of our most 
profitable products.
Oh, I knew that somebody would still find a way to kill himself with it, but I 
tried.
On the appointed day, Sir Vladimir and I rode out in full armor, in our 
brightest surcoats and with pennons flying. The bandsmen had wanted to play for 
us as we left, but that seemed to me to be in poor taste. I felt rotten that 
things should come to this head. We needed to be preparing to be fighting 
Mongols, not fellow Christians, even if they were a couple of bastards.
We met Sir Miesko at the proper time, and went on to Okoitz.
"Any response from Baron Jaraslav?" I asked.
"None to my letter," Sir Miesko said. "But he has called his own knights to 
arms, which is response enough. He has thirty-five, you know, and is Count 
Lambert's greatest vassal. If vassal he be and not oathbreaker."
"Damn."
More than a hundred knights came to Count Lambert's call, even those not 
required to do so. We filled the hall, and the squires had to make do in the 
kitchen. Supper was a major feast, but a somber one. Everyone was in full armor, 
as tradition required on the night before battle, I suppose so that the lord 
could check his men's equipment. Not that Count Lambert checked anything. A 
knight was always supposed to be ready, and if he wasn't, it was his own neck 
that suffered.
Sir Miesko stood and spoke to Count Lambert. "My liege, you know that I have 
been your willing vassal since first I was knighted. Always have I obeyed you, 
and always will I continue to do so. But my duty to you is not only to fight at 
your side. I am also obligated to give you my best counsel."
"It is true that Baron Jaraslav has repeatedly disobeyed you. But it is also 
true that he is a very old man and the minds of the aged sometimes grow feeble. 
I counsel you, I beg you to go slowly in this matter. You will not gain in glory 
or in honor if you shed Christian blood, Polish blood, because of the aberrant 
wanderings of a senile mind."
Sir Miesko sat down and Count Lambert said, "It is your duty to speak and my 
duty to listen, but the reverse is also true. I say that without obedience to 
our superiors, everything that we are falls apart! If I do not obey the duke, 
and my vassals do not obey me, then why should the peasants obey us? If we let 
one major crack form in the structure, the whole thing could shatter! Don't you 
see that we must be together? Because if we're not, it won't be the Tartars who 
destroy us, we'll do it ourselves! Then the damn Mazovians or some other petty 
power will come in and pick up the shredded pieces."
I stood. "My lord, Sir Miesko has spoken my mind as well as his own, though he 
has been more eloquent than I could be. I have heard that some of the problem is 
caused by Baron Jaraslav's belief that I was deeded lands that are properly his. 
Rather than see Pole fight Pole, I would willingly give up whatever lands the 
baron claims."
"Just now tempers have grown too hot. You mentioned the duke. He knows Baron 
Jaraslav well. Why not ask him to talk to the baron. Surely no man is more 
persuasive than Duke Henryk."
"Sir Conrad, your lands are your own, and I'll not have you make any sacrifice 
because of another's malice. As to the duke, it would be proper to go to him if 
I had a problem with one of my own station. To bring him a problem with one of 
my vassals would be to admit my own incompetence. If I did so, he might be 
inclined to remove me, and properly. I'll handle the matter on my own."
"Then may I echo Sir Miesko and beg you to go slowly?" I said.
"You may beg all you damn well please, Sir Conrad, just so you obey when the 
lances drop to charge! Do the rest of you have counsel for me as well?"
Knight after knight attested to his willingness to obey any lawful order, but 
begged Count Lambert to refrain from pushing matters too quickly to a head.
Count Lambert's mood got darker and quieter until he abruptly got up and left 
his hall, his meal unfinished.
We were all silent for a bit.
Baron Jan, Sir Vladimir's father, said, "We can but do our duty and pray that we 
need not shed the blood of our brothers." Then he led us all in deeply felt 
prayer.
Count Lambert's new priest held an evening mass. We all went and took Communion 
since tomorrow some of us could be dead.
It was crowded at Okoitz, and I shared a room with Sir Miesko, Sir Vladimir, and 
one of his brothers. The girls from the cloth factory were probably as willing 
as ever, but none of us were in the mood. Judging from the sounds, few of the 
other knights were either. I don't recall hearing a single feminine squeal all 
night, a rare thing at Okoitz even when it's half empty.
More than half the knights had squires, almost inevitably a younger relative, 
since the Polish nobility was very family oriented. Well over a gross of 
fighting men lined up outside of Okoitz in the gray dawn, as well as two heralds 
that Count Lambert must have borrowed from someone. The kitchen help hurriedly 
handed out packages of field rations, a bag containing a loaf of bread, some 
cheese, and dried meat. There was little chance of the baron inviting us in for 
a meal.
I thought that Count Lambert would make a speech to encourage his men, but he 
didn't. He just rode to the head of the column and shouted, "Advance!"
At a walk, we went to Baron Jaraslav's manor.
The roads were mere trails and we had to go in single file, so there was little 
chance for light conversation, not that there was much inclination toward it.
"Shouldn't we have some point men and flankers out?" I called to Sir Miesko, 
riding behind me.
"To what purpose, Sir Conrad? No bandit would attack a party as large as ours, 
and Baron Jaraslav might disobey his liege, but he is not so wholly dishonorable 
as to attack without warning. Flankers would only slow us down."
Sir Miesko and Count Lambert were probably right, but my own military training 
made me feel uncomfortable about it.
The baron's castle was a large and venerable building made mostly of brick, with 
some of the cornices made of limestone. It had a moat and a drawbridge and was 
not the sort of place that men without siege equipment could easily take.
Count Lambert made no attempt to surround the thing. He simply lined us up in 
front out of crossbow range and sent the heralds forward. Sir Vladimir was at my 
left, as a vassal should be, and Sir Miesko was at my right. The heralds rode up 
to the gate, played a fanfare on their long trumpets, and announced that Count 
Lambert wished to speak to his vassal, Baron Jaraslav.
They had to have been waiting for us, for within a few minutes, the drawbridge 
was lowered and thirty-five armed and armored men rode out. Perhaps another 
twenty men were on the walls with crossbows, the squires, probably, since a full 
belted knight wouldn't use one. It made me wish that I'd brought Tadaos along, 
but I hadn't been asked to and I hadn't wanted to risk any more people than 
necessary.
The knights lined up facing us, a few hundred yards away. We outnumbered them 
four to one, but they looked prepared to let us know that we'd been in a fight.
One of the heralds stayed with the baron and the other rode back to Count 
Lambert. With six of his barons, the count rode to the center of the field, to 
be met by Baron Jaraslav, Sir Stefan, and five other knights.
I relaxed a bit. At least they were going to talk instead of immediately 
slugging it out.
I couldn't hear what Count Lambert said, but Baron Jaraslav was shouting at the 
top of his lungs, so what came through was half a conversation, or less, since I 
couldn't hear Sir Stefan either.
"My ancestors were here for hundreds of years before anybody ever heard of a 
Piast!"
Count Lambert said something I couldn't hear.
"I don't owe fealty to a man whose wits are not his own! Your mind has been 
addled by that warlock you took in two years ago! Yours and the duke's, too!"
Baron Jaraslav's face got redder as his blood pressure went up. I could feel my 
own face flushing as well.
"It's bad enough, your swiving every wench in the county, turning them into a 
herd of whores! Now you want to ruin the hunting like you've ruined the women!"
"I was a baron when you were still sucking your mother's tits!"
The baron's face and hands were as dark red as dried blood. I'd never seen such 
a thing before, but I'd heard about it. Not good in an old man.
"That warlock wants to turn the whole duchy into a stinking, dirty factory! I 
won't stand for it! Better to die fighting than to fall sickened by his 
poisons!"
The baron became increasingly incoherent. His hands started shaking, he began 
gasping and suddenly he toppled from his horse.
I didn't know if this was a heart attack or a stroke, but it looked to me that 
he was in bad need of CPR.
"I'd better go see what I can do for him," I said as I signaled Anna forward.
"Stay back here you fool!" Sir Miesko shouted, but I ignored him.
Besides basic humanitarian considerations, my thought was that if I could do 
Baron Jaraslav a real service, like saving his life, maybe he and Sir Stefan 
might not hate me as much. Okay, so it was a dumb idea.
We sprinted to where the baron had fallen. I pulled my gauntlets off as I leaped 
to the ground and told Anna to go back to the line. I didn't want her to 
interpret some movement by the baron as an attack on me.
I tilted the baron's head back, cleared the tongue and checked his breathing. 
There wasn't any! I started giving mouth-to-mouth resuscitation as I checked 
frantically for a pulse. A lot of shouting was going on but I ignored it. I 
couldn't find a pulse but that didn't mean much, since I couldn't get at most of 
him what with his armor and all. I started pumping his heart. to be on the safe 
side, a thing that would have been impossible in my plate armor, but was easy 
enough with the baron's gold-washed chain mail.
Then I took a blow to the side of the head that might have killed me if it 
hadn't been for my new helmet. It didn't much hurt me, but the force of it, 
transmitted through my collar ring to my chest and back plates, was enough to 
send me sprawling.
"Stay away from my father, you filthy witch!" Sir Stefan shouted, sword in hand.
"You Stupid John!" I swore at him. "He's having a heart attack! Without CPR he's 
going to die!"
I started to move back to the baron. Sir Stefan swung again, only to have his 
blade parried by Count Lambert's.
"STOP! Both of you!" Count Lambert shouted. "Dog's blood! You have both 
dishonored yourselves! Sir Conrad, I told you to stay in the line! Get back 
there, damn you! Sir Stefan, you have drawn steel during a peace parley, a 
hanging offense anywhere!"
"My lord," I said, "his heart and breathing have stopped! If I don't-"
"If his heart's stopped, then he's dead! Get back to the line or I'll put this 
sword in your face!"
I could see that Count Lambert meant it, and the baron was probably really dead 
by this time anyway. I retrieved my gauntlets.
"Yes, my lord."
As I walked back to the line, Count Lambert gave Sir Stefan a chewing out the 
likes of which I hadn't heard since boot camp.
Maybe I should have just left things alone, but then Sir Stefan would probably 
have blamed his father's death on my "witchcraft" in any event. It was worth a 
try, I suppose. I certainly shouldn't have called him a Stupid John. The swear 
words in one language often don't translate well into another, but that 
particular phrase is a deadly insult and fighting words in Polish.
"You're a damn fool," Sir Miesko said as I got back and mounted Anna. "If ever a 
man's foul words stuck in his throat and killed him, it was Baron Jaraslav's. It 
looked like a sure Act of God! But when you ran out there, you took everybody's 
mind off of what had just happened. This sorry mess could have ended right 
there, but now it's still bobbing afloat. It could still end with fifty good men 
dead!"
"Yeah, I guess I screwed it up," I said.
But the parley went on for another half hour, and we couldn't hear a thing of 
what was said. Then something happened. Count Lambert and Sir Stefan turned and 
faced the sun, raised their right arms to it and Sir Stefan swore fealty to 
Count Lambert.
Count Lambert and his barons came back to us and he addressed those of us in the 
line.
"This matter is ended! Baron Jaraslav is dead! Baron Stefan has sworn fealty to 
me and will obey me as all of you have done this day! I thank you all for coming 
as was your duty, but now you may disperse and go home! I will see many of you 
in a week at the Great Hunt' For the rest of you, good hunting!"
And so we left, and soon there was no one left on the field but the dead baron 
and Baron Stefan, standing over his father's body.
It all worked out as best as could be expected. Having Stefan instead of his 
father for a neighbor wasn't much of an improvement, but Count Lambert could 
hardly have interfered with the right of inheritance. His own lofty position was 
based on that very same right.


Chapter Fourteen
The knights and squires broke up into groups as we headed home in our various 
directions. By late afternoon there was only myself, Sir Vladimir, and Sir 
Miesko. As we passed Sir Miesko's manor, Lady Richeza invited us in, but there 
was still time to get to Three Walls before dusk. When we got to the gates, the 
band was up on the balcony to welcome us home. I wouldn't have given permission 
for this waste of man-hours, since they must have been waiting up there for half 
a day, but I had to admit that it felt good. They were playing the theme from 
Raiders of the Lost Ark.
I announced at supper what had happened, that Baron Stefan was our new neighbor, 
and that the Great Hunt was on as scheduled.
Sir Miesko had set me up as the "Local Hunt Master," using the valley at Three 
Walls for our killing ground, just as we had last year. Only this year, it would 
cover not only my lands, but Sir Miesko's as well as those of Baron Stefan and 
two other knights.
As Master of the Hunt, I got the wolf skins and any aurochs captured on all of 
Count Lambert's lands. As Local Hunt Master, I got all the deer skins taken 
locally. As a landowner, I got a share, about one-fifth, of one-half of the meat 
taken. My workers would get about one-third of the one-quarter of the meat 
reserved for the beaters. And since I personally would be participating in the 
kill, I got a share of the one-quarter of the kill that was divided among the 
nobility present.
Complicated, but profitable, especially since the fashion of wearing wolf skin 
cloaks was taking hold. I had already sold the six hundred wolf skins we had 
taken last year at very nice prices, and I was looking forward to taking twenty 
times that number this year.
But Sir Miesko was in fact handling all of the detail work of a Local Hunt 
Master for me, except for the feasts, and that was Krystyana's problem.
My main worry was getting the Moslems' housing completed so we could get them 
out of Three Walls before more savory company started arriving. We almost made 
it, and I told them that they had to get out anyway. They could live in the 
nearly finished buildings until the hunt was over, and no, they couldn't act as 
beaters alongside Christians, although they were responsible for sweeping all 
the wild game out of their valley, and taking care of my herd of sheep, now 
three thousand strong, during the hunt.
The morning before the hunt, most of the workers walked out to the manors of the 
knights on the periphery of the hunting district, leaving behind only a skeleton 
crew to keep, the blast furnace fed and a few pregnant women to take care of the 
small children. To minimize friction, none of my people were sent to Baron 
Stefan's lands. My own station was at Sir Miesko's.
The plan was to have a line of peasants and workers backed up by a line of 
horsemen, mostly knights and squires, to take care of any emergencies, such as 
an irate bear.
Since Piotr Kulczynski was spending half of his life on horseback, I assumed 
that he would be one of the riders. Sir Miesko objected. "All the other horsemen 
will be of the nobility, their ladies or at least squires. Some might object at 
having a commoner in their number."
"But the east line is already low on horsemen," I said. "Pulling Piotr makes it 
worse."
"Better a thin line than offended neighbors," Sir Miesko said. "If you really 
want him on horseback, why not make him your squire? It's a simple formality."
I didn't see any reason why not. I was entitled to a squire or two, and Piotr 
was the sort who would get a kick out of that sort of thing. Being my squire 
needn't change his pay or duties.
I asked Piotr about it and he was absolutely delighted. No American kid getting 
his first car on his eighteenth birthday was ever happier.
The ceremony was a simple swearing in and we did it within the hour. Sir Miesko 
made Piotr the guest of honor at supper that night. Any reason for a celebration 
was always welcome.
The Banki brothers, three knights who were the special friends of three of my 
ladies, arrived at dusk. Had we known that they were coming, Piotr probably 
wouldn't have gotten his promotion, but there was no point in telling him that.
Natasha was managing a field kitchen at a manor where Sir Vladimir and 
Annastashia were stationed.
Thus, there were exactly as many men as women at Piotr's feast. Natalia, 
Yawalda, and Janina naturally paired off with Sir Gregor, Sir Wiktor, and Sir 
Wojciech Banki, I had Cilicia, and this naturally forced Krystyana on Piotr. He 
of course made no objection to this, but she took it with poor grace.
Having a partner at a formal feast required a fair amount of interaction. Among 
other things, you shared the same spoon, cup, and bowl. Krystyana stayed polite, 
but was formal and cold. And at the dance, later, she refused to do a waltz with 
him, new squire or no new squire.
Why Piotr was so determined to have this one lady was beyond me. There had to be 
a masochistic streak in the little fellow.
In the morning, the beaters were fed while it was still dark and were lined up 
in the dawn around the periphery of the hunting district, paralleling the group 
from the district to the east and meeting up with the beaters to the north. When 
all was ready, the signal to advance was given and the day's walk began. People 
swung sticks at the brush and made as much noise as possible. Wild animals are 
well fed in the late fall, and aren't particularly aggressive, so there were no 
real problems throughout the day.
By evening, the beaters were shoulder to shoulder and the valley at Three Walls 
was packed with animals. I had to station guards with torches around the blast 
furnace workers to keep the animals from bothering them. I swore that next year, 
I would build a killing ground outside the valley, perhaps surrounding the plain 
at the valley mouth with Japanese roses.
There were over five thousand people at Three Walls that night, and for the four 
days thereafter. Somehow, we got them all fed and bedded down, with wall-to-wall 
people everywhere, even in the church.
Baron Stefan, in his gold-washed armor and gold-trimmed helmet and sword, was at 
least trying to stay polite, but he and his knights were somewhat standoffish. 
He had brought his own servants and had them serve him when everybody else ate 
cafeteria-style, but I made no objection. It was enough that he was no longer 
swearing at me on every possible occasion. I gave them my living room to bunk 
down in and that seemed to satisfy them.
In the morning the slaughter began and it went on for four days. We were better 
prepared to process the meat this year than last. More smokehouses had been 
built and we had vast quantities of barrels and salt, enough to sell to anyone 
who wanted them, which was almost everybody. A dozen sausage machines worked 
around the clock, and everyone ate liver and kidneys, the most desirable parts 
of the animal by medieval standards, until they couldn't hold any more.
Piotr and Sir Miesko kept a careful accounting of everything and I heard no 
objections to the final sharing out.
The one sour point happened when one of the duke's men, Sir Frederick, came over 
and told me that the duke had liked the wolf skin cloak I'd given him so much 
that he had decreed that none but a true belted knight might wear one.
Wonderful. That cut my potential market for wolf skins by a factor of a hundred. 
My profits were going right down the toilet, but there was nothing I could do 
about it. One did not argue with the duke.
I probably had twelve thousand wolf skins coming in and nothing to do with them. 
Maybe I could dye them another color and pass them off as from some other 
animal.
Much later, it turned out that I needn't have worried. Saying that none but a 
nobleman might wear a wolf skin cloak was almost the same as saying that a 
nobleman must wear one, at least to the fashion-conscious Polish nobility. The 
demand for wolf skins went way up and the price of wolf skins tripled by 
midwinter! And who do you think had the biggest stock of wolf skins in the 
world? My God, how the money rolled in!
One evening, the Banki brothers came to my office, which adjoined my bedroom.
"We have come to formally request the hands of three of your wards, Natalia, 
Yawalda, and Janina, in honorable matrimony," Sir Gregor said.
This took me completely by surprise. I'd known for a year that the three couples 
had a thing going, but matrimony just hadn't occurred to me. "Well. This needs 
some talking," I said. "Sit down and have some mead. Do the girls know that you 
are here?"
"It was them that put us up to it," Sir Wiktor said.
"That's usually the way of it," I said. "First off, I want to say that I like 
you three. I think that you would make fine husbands, but, well, I'm not their 
father. I suppose that I can speak for Janina, since her parents are dead, but 
Natalia's father is alive and well at Okoitz, as are both of Yawalda's parents. 
It is from them that you must ask the hands of those girls, not me."
"True," Sir Gregor said. "Yet our loves would do nothing without your 
permission, and it is not likely that a peasant would object to his daughter 
marrying a true belted knight."
"I suppose so," I said. "There is the fact that these three girls all have 
responsible positions here, and they all earn very good money. I'm really not 
thrilled about losing them. Then too, I don't know anything about your own 
financial positions. Can you afford to support them properly?"
"You touch on a delicate point," Sir Gregor said.
"Our parents have both been dead for years, and while their lands were ample to 
support one knight, they don't do the best job at supporting four. You see, 
there is a fourth brother that you haven't met. Stanislaw is probably the best 
farmer in Poland-I swear that he could grow wheat on a stone!-but he's very much 
of a stay-at-home. We aren't by any means wealthy, but if the dowries were 
adequate, we could easily support our ladies."
That took me back a bit. "So you think that I should not only give you three 
lovely ladies, three of my best managers, but that I should also pay you to take 
them from me? Women who aren't even my own daughters? Isn't that a bit much?"
"Well, a bride usually comes with a dowry," Sir Wojciech said, before Sir Gregor 
hushed him up.
"We have talked these very things over with our ladies, Sir Conrad, and the 
truth is that while they are eager for marriage with us, they do not want to 
leave their positions at Three Walls. Your adopted daughter, Annastashia, has 
stayed here after her marriage with Sir Vladimir. He gets no pay other than his 
maintenance and the dowry you gave him. Why can't we do the same? Surely the 
presence of three good fighting men would be useful to you, what with all the 
caravans you have going in and out of here. Don't they need guards?"
"First off, I can hardly adopt the girls in the same way that I adopted 
Annastashia. Quite frankly, I've slept often with all three of them, and it 
would feel like incest if they became my daughters! And the 'dowry' that I gave 
Sir Vladimir was in fact half the booty that we took together in that fight with 
the Crossmen last year. The duke awarded it all to me, and making part of it a 
dowry was just a way of giving Sir Vladimir his share without insulting the 
duke. Count Lambert never pays more than five hundred pence to marry off one of 
his ladies-in-waiting, and then only when they're pregnant, generally by him." 
"But these girls are hardly peasants anymore, and we would not require anything 
like the amount that you gave to our cousin Sir Vladimir. Say, three thousand 
pence each. In return, we will swear fealty to you and serve you daily for four 
years, asking only our maintenance."
I did some quick mental calculating. Eight pence a day and maintenance was 
fairly standard pay for a knight and his horse. That came to just less than 
three thousand pence a year. The brothers were offering me quite a deal, about 
seventy-five percent off. They must have wanted my ladies pretty bad. Anyway, I 
hadn't slept with any of them since I'd met Cilicia, and it was a shame to let 
them go to waste.
"Okay, I think we have a deal, providing that the girls continue on as my 
managers, and providing that you get their parents' permission, post proper 
banns at the church, and so on. If you're to swear to me, well, you're sworn 
through Count Lambert's brother, Count Herman, aren't you? I think we need the 
permission of both counts before I can swear you in. All that will probably take 
three or four months, so I suppose we'll have the wedding around Easter."
The brothers were delighted and went off to tell their prospective brides, who 
were waiting out in the hallway, probably with their ears pressed to the door, 
if I knew that crew, and I did.
When the slaughter was over, and the female deer, elk and bison were driven out 
of the valley, along with the young and a sixth of the males, and all the catch 
was carefully divided according to schedule, we held a last feast and a dance. 
The morning after, our guests departed happy and heavily laden.
The icehouse and storerooms and smokehouses at Three Walls were filled, we had a 
gross of deer to provide fresh meat during the winter, and there were huge piles 
of salted down deer and wolf skins. It was time we set up a tannery.
I couldn't properly announce the engagements to all the hunters present, since 
the parents had not yet given their permission, but the day after the crowds 
left, we threw a. party in celebration anyway, just a small one for my 
household.
Anna had stayed in the barn during the time that Baron Stefan was visiting us, 
since I didn't want to give him anything to start ranting about. But with him 
gone, she just naturally came up to join the party. The Banki brothers had heard 
a lot of stories about Anna, of course, but I don't think that they really 
believed any of them until she came up to the living room and sat down. I 
introduced them and explained about her speech difficulty, and they were most 
surprised to find themselves in a conversation with a being who looked like a 
horse!
I was a little surprised when Piotr came uninvited to the party, which was for 
my household only, but Sir Vladimir explained that as my squire, Piotr was most 
certainly a member of the household. I guess I just hadn't thought it out 
properly. But there was nothing for it but to invite him out of the bachelors' 
quarters and give him one of the spare rooms in my apartment.
Piotr was delighted with this move upward, but Krystyana was scowling about it. 
In fact she had been doing a great deal of scowling lately, and I began to think 
that having a talk with her was in order. It hurts to be hated.
I thought about her as the evening went on, and some of her troubles were 
obvious. Since I'd met Cilicia, I hadn't had very many other women. Krystyana 
had always been willing to share me with the others, but now she was having to 
give me up all together. Then too, she had left Okoitz in the company of four 
other girls almost two years ago. Now one was married to Sir Vladimir and the 
other three were engaged, or nearly so, to the Banki brothers. She had always 
been the leader of that group, and now she was the one left behind. Only Natasha 
remained unattached besides her, and Natasha was a relative newcomer.
I was looking at Krystyana when I was thinking this out, and I noticed a slight 
bulge in her tummy. I wasn't sure, but I thought I might have hit on Krystyana's 
big problem.
As soon as I could, I called Natasha aside and asked her about it.
"Of course, my lord. You didn't know? Krystyana is heavy with your child."
"My child? You're sure of that?"
"She has touched no other man but you since first leaving Okoitz, my lord. Whose 
else can it be?"
Now that's as big a fist in the stomach as a man can get! I dismissed Natasha 
and sat back to ponder it all. I was going to be a father! Cute, bouncing little 
Krystyana was going to be a mother! It was only when I asked myself if the kid's 
father and mother were going to be married that I suddenly got cold chills.
In the first place, I'm just not the marrying kind. Maybe it was because my 
parents' marriage hadn't been all that happy, or maybe it was something in my 
genes, but that's just the way I am.
In the second place, Krystyana and I didn't have anything in common but a 
certain sexual attraction, the sort of thing any normal man feels for a healthy 
fourteen year old, and even that was already fading, at least my half of it,
And in the third place, the whole idea of marriage scares me shitless!
I procrastinated for a few days, hoping that some solution would come to me. The 
only obvious one, a marriage between Piotr and Krystyana, was shot down because 
of her obvious hatred for the boy. He was willing to take her in any shape or 
condition.
I finally decided that my procrastination was sheer cowardice, and called 
Krystyana into my office. I simply laid it on the line to her. I said that I 
liked her like a sister, but I wasn't going to marry her. If she wanted to stay 
single, that was okay by me. I would always see to it that she and her child 
were well taken care of and I hoped that whatever happened, she would want to 
stay on as the kitchen manager, since she was doing such a good job there. But I 
strongly recommended that she marry, if not Piotr, who loved her, then someone 
else. I would be happy to provide a suitable dowry.
She didn't answer. She just left, crying.
Some days you just can't win.


Chapter Fifteen
The duke was impressed by the stories he heard about Count Lambert's Great Hunt, 
and decided that we should do it on all of the lands subject to him, about half 
the land that would one day make up modem Poland. I was appointed his Master of 
the Hunt, and delegated all the work to Sir Miesko. He was delighted to do it, 
since the hunt on Lambert's lands alone had made him a wealthy man. He spent 
almost six months on the road getting the thing organized, and I didn't much get 
involved. That suited me just fine, since I wanted to work on the limelights.
Getting the limelights going was another job of bucket chemistry. I had some 
iron grids cast that would fit in the bottom of one of our beehive coke ovens, 
to raise the coal off the bottom so we could run water underneath. While that 
was being done, work was started on the gas tower, a circular water tank in 
which floated a vast close-fitting, copper-lined, straight-sided barrel. Not 
that a straight-sided barrel was unusual. They were the only kind in use until I 
introduced the potbellied variety and proved that they leaked less.
Pipes went under the tank and up to just above the waterline. When gas was 
produced, the barrel rose, to settle again as the gas was consumed.
How big a gas tower did we need? How much gas was needed to keep a limelight 
going? Was one coke oven enough? Too much? I hadn't the slightest idea. I just 
made things big and hoped for the best.
Then, too, I'd never even seen a limelight, I'd only heard about them. As I 
understood it, it was a hydrogen flame under a lump of lime. I didn't know what 
sort of a burner was used, so I used a bunsen burner.
Six weeks and eighteen thousand man-hours later, seventy-five tons of coal was 
loaded into the converted beehive coke oven and lit on fire. It was necessary to 
have the grid completely covered with coal so that the steam would be forced 
through the coals rather than around them.
The system worked to the extent of generating a flammable gas, and filling the 
gas tower, but the faint blue flame produced was hot enough to heat the lime 
only to a dull red. Not a very efficient light, which was the purpose of the 
exercise.
I could think of only two ways to get a hotter flame. One was to use pure oxygen 
instead of air, since the nitrogen in the air cools a fire considerably. The 
trouble with that was that I didn't have a good source of oxygen, and we weren't 
quite up to building an air liquefaction plant.
Oh, I could have heated mercury, a remarkably cheap substance in the Middle 
Ages. It was an industrial waste product from the manufacture of sulfur. At 
moderate temperatures, mercury absorbs oxygen and at higher temperatures, gives 
it off. But having that much mercury vapor around was scary. At least with 
carbon monoxide you know when you're being poisoned. I'd save the mercury scheme 
for a last resort, if then.
The other way was to preheat the air and gas before they were burned. I spent a 
few frustrating weeks getting a burner of this sort going. The trick turned out 
to be to mix clay with slaked lime and mold the heat exchangers into the lamp 
itself, then run it through the brick kiln to harden it. A few months later it 
was discovered that a fire clay lamp painted with slaked lime was stronger and 
brighter. One problem with this scheme was that it required pressurized air, and 
thus a second set of pipes running to each lamp. But at least it didn't need a 
second fancy locked valve at each installation.
But by the time the new lamps were ready, the weather had closed in and the 
water under the gas tower froze. In normal operation, this wouldn't happen 
because the gases themselves would be hot enough to keep the water liquid in the 
worst weather, but we had shut the system down while I worked on the lamp. We 
drained the water, covered the tower with straw and circulated hot coke oven gas 
through it until the crust of ice was melted. Then we started over.
This time the lamp got to a fairly bright orange after an hour or so, and I 
declared that to be good enough.
Other things were going on while I was playing with lights. Zoltan's people 
started doing us some good. Their pottery man came up with five colors of glazes 
made from local materials, and we went into production making tableware, at 
first for ourselves, but then for sale as well.
Their papermaker was in limited production turning our old linens into very nice 
rag paper.
And their sword-maker was screaming at the top of his lungs at Ilya, who was 
naturally screaming back at him, both men being of the opinion that sufficient 
volume could make up for their lack of a mutual vocabulary. The workers had a 
betting pool going on which one would kill the other first, and at what time of 
the day this happy event would take place.
The two smiths went on screaming for over a month with nothing accomplished, so 
I had to step in and demand that the sword-maker demonstrate to us his methods. 
They surprised me, being nothing like the Japanese method I'd told Ilya about 
two years before.
He collected up a pile of wrought iron and beat and cut it into small pieces, 
about the size of a ten zloty piece, or an American quarter. He put a measured 
amount of this iron into each of a dozen round bottom clay flasks and packed 
them full with raw wool, Then he sealed the flasks and took them up into the 
hills where it was quiet. He built a fire around the flasks and after a day of 
burning he started gently shaking the flasks and listening carefully. When the 
metal inside "sounded wet," he let the fire go out. On breaking open the flasks, 
there was a fused blob of steel inside he called "wootz." This he worked at 
relatively low temperatures -never red hot-until it was shaped like a sword or 
knife. Then he hardened and tempered it in the usual manner. The result was 
watered steel that looked just like the steel in my sword, and kept a fine edge.
It wasn't quite as good as my sword, however. I pared the edge off one of his 
knives with my blade, which had the swordsmith staring goggle-eyed. None the 
less, it was better than anything Ilya had done using the method I'd told him 
about, so we went into production using the wootz method.
The glassmaker started to make glass out of sand, lime, and wood ashes. After 
having him make a very fancy drinking glass as a Christmas present for Count 
Lambert, I had him make a chimney for the gas lamp, to conduct the fumes away. 
The chimney made a great improvement in light output, and it took me a while to 
figure out that the glass was transparent to visible light, but opaque to 
infrared, which was reflected back to the lime, making it hotter.
All of which shows that it isn't necessary to know what you're doing in order to 
be able to accomplish something. It's only necessary to be sufficiently 
persistent. Sort of like the infinite number of monkeys at an infinite number of 
word processors who wrote everything in existence.
Anyway, we now had good light source, and I gave orders to plumb the factories 
and furnace areas, and had two gross of the lamps made. By spring, we had light 
as long as we wanted it, by which time there were eighteen hours a day of 
sunlight, and we didn't much need the lights.
But next winter...
The shops weren't idle either. We made a rolling mill to make sheet brass, and 
some small punch presses to use the sheetmetal. I designed some simple door 
locks and padlocks, and they looked to be a profitable line.
Our reinvestment rate was over ninety percent. That is to say, most of the 
things we made were for use in our factory system. But we still needed to buy a 
fair amount of stuff from the outside, and additional cash was always welcome.
Transportation costs were very high in the Middle Ages, especially for land 
transport. The best mules can only carry a quarter of a ton, can only go thirty 
miles a day, and must be loaded and unloaded by hand twice a day. Expensive.
This meant that the most profitable products would be small, light, and 
valuable. Locks, glassware, pottery, cast-iron kitchen products, plumbing parts, 
and clocks were all being made by spring, as well as our older brass works' 
lines of church bells, windmill parts, hinges, and other hardware. I wanted to 
add paper, printed books, and cigarette lighters in the near future.
We expanded the paperworks from a two-man outfit to one where a dozen men 
worked, and added power machinery to cut and mash the linen rags to pulp. Within 
the year we added a papermaking machine, which was a major undertaking but not a 
major headache. I'd at least seen a papermaking machine.
For a printing press, I decided to bypass the evolutionary step of the flatbed 
press and go directly to a simple rotary press, and to cast the type in a solid 
line, rather than bothering with movable type. I drew up what
I thought were some very simple designs, but they took a team of our best 
machinists along with the Moslem goldsmith over a year to make them work.
And the cigarette lighter took. the longest damn time. We actually spent three 
times as many man-hours developing it than we did on our first steam engine. It 
had seemed so easy in the beginning.
We had flint, steel, and white lightning for fuel. I drew up a simple Zippo-type 
lighter, except that I made it cylindrical instead of flat to simplify the 
machining, and with a pull-off cap because we didn't have a decent steel spring 
to hold the usual flip-top in place. It was bulkier than the modem equivalent, 
but these people used pouches instead of pockets, so that wasn't a problem.
The problem was in generating a spark. Flint was harder than any steel we could 
make. The spark wheel wore away before the flint was touched, and all without a 
spark. I even sacrificed the disposable butane lighter I'd had with me from the 
twentieth century. We took it apart but didn't learn much, since the flint was 
about gone.
But flint gouged up the modem spark wheel as well, which told us that the flint 
in a lighter wasn't like the flint we were using. This got us to collecting 
flint from every source we could find, but all of it seemed to be the same.
I finally dropped back and punted. Some of the more expensive modem lighters 
used a quartz crystal that was struck by a tiny hammer to generate a spark 
electrically.
I found some quartz crystals in a shop in Wroclaw, and had our jeweler cut 
several pieces at different angles of the crystal. Within a week, we had a 
working lighter! After that, it was just a matter of tooling up for a very 
profitable line.
It can take a half hour to start a fire with flint and steel, but it only took 
moments with one of our lighters. You just took off the cap, raised the little 
weight on its slider, let it drop and presto! Fire! We sold them by the 
thousands! It also gave us a nice market for lighter fluid, which was wood 
alcohol, after a while.
By then, spring was on us and it was time to get back into the construction 
business. Transporting coke by pack mule from Three Walls to the boat landing on 
the Odra River was extremely expensive. After that, transport costs by riverboat 
weren't nearly so bad, about one-twelfth the cost per ton mile.
Many of Count Lambert's knights had followed his lead in digging coal mines for 
fuel, now that potbellied stoves were available. Questioning them and going down 
most of the shafts, I was able to map out the coalfield fairly well.
All indications were that I could dig for coal right on the riverbank. All 
through the winter, I'd had six men digging a pilot shaft there on some of Count 
Lambert's land, and they'd struck coal five dozen yards down.
It made all kinds of sense to build a mining-and-coking operation there, so I 
made a deal with Count Lambert for half a square mile of land and as soon as the 
weather broke, I got ready to head there with a construction crew.
FROM THE DIARY OF PIOTR KULCZYNSKI
It was early morning, and we were mounted up in caravan fashion to go to the new 
lands sold to Sir Conrad by Count Lambert near the River Odra. There we would 
open mines for coal and build coke ovens of a new design.
Sir Conrad rode up the line of loaded mules and three gross men, seeing that all 
was ready. I was stationed near the front, next to Sir Vladimir. The three Banki 
brothers were away making final arrangements for their upcoming weddings, which 
we were all looking forward to.
There was a great commotion at the gate, and I looked to see the merchant Boris 
Novacek, a friend of my lord Sir Conrad, crawling through the wood gate on his 
knees and elbows, for he had no hands!
Sir Vladimir shouted for Sir Conrad, and we both rode to Novacek's aid. Yet Sir 
Conrad passed us and was there first. 
"Boris! What happened?" Sir Conrad shouted as he dug out his medical kit.
"What happened?" Boris said, half dazed. "Why, they cut my hands off."
"Who did this?"
"I don't know. We were never properly introduced." Novacek tried to laugh, but 
tears came out. "Do you have any water?"
Sir Conrad threw his canteen to Sir Vladimir, who sat Novacek up and held that 
strange metal bottle to his lips.
"You!" Sir Conrad shouted, looking at a young man in the crowd that was 
gathering, "Run and get Krystyana!"
"You! Run and get a stretcher! You! Have the men stand down. We leave at three!" 
Sir Conrad ordered while he opened his kit and examined Novacek's stumps.
"What happened to your guard, Sir Kazimierz?" Sir Vladimir asked.
"Sir Kazimierz? He's dead, poor lad. The good Sir Kazimierz is dead. He took an 
arrow in the eye and I think he did not see it fly at him."
"You were ambushed?" Sir Conrad said.
"Yes, my friend. My lord. Cut down on the road. There's nothing to buy now in 
Hungary. I sell your cloth and metalwork there, but they have nothing to give 
for it but silver. Even all the wine they can spare has already been brought 
here, I carried nothing but silver and gold, all my silver and gold. We had no 
caravan to protect us, you see, so they chopped my hands off." Novacek spoke as 
one falling pleasantly to sleep after hard work and many beers.
"He's lost a lot of blood," Sir Conrad said to my love Krystyana, who had just 
arrived, walking as fast as she could, for she was heavy with child. Of course 
she would not took on me. He tied off the arteries in the left stump, and left 
it for Krystyana to sew up, going around the merchant to tend the right one.
"Boris, who put on these tourniquets for you?" Sir Conrad asked.
"The tourniquets? Why, I put on the right one myself, after the fight. The 
highwaymen put on the other."
"But how could you have tied it without any hands?"
"I still had my left hand then. It was hard, but one can do things when 
motivated sufficiently." Novacek seemed not to notice the trimming and sewing 
they were doing to the stumps of his wrists, and I think the tourniquets must 
have had them completely numb.
"Then how did you loose the left one?"
"They cut off my right hand in the battle, and my sword with it. They cut off my 
left one that night, in sport. At least they thought it great sport. I wasn't 
asked." Boris giggled.
I could see a terrible fury building up on Sir Conrad's face.
"So this happened yesterday?"
"Could it have been only yesterday? It seems much longer. But it must have been 
yesterday afternoon, for I planned to make Three Walls by sunset."
"And where did it happen, Boris? Can you remember where?"
"It was on the trail from Sir Miesko's. A ways down the trail. About half a 
night's crawl." He giggled again.
"Anna, can you smell out Boris's path back to the outlaws?" Sir Conrad asked his 
mount, as he finished tying off and cleaning up the right stump. Annastashia was 
there, washing her hands with white lightning, ready to sew it up.
Anna nodded Yes, a thing I had gotten used to.
Sir Vladimir was standing between Sir Conrad and me, but I was sure that Sir 
Conrad was looking directly at me.
"Then mount up! There's work to be done!" The look in Sir Conrad's eyes left no 
room for argument, or even comment. I mounted my horse, checked my sword, bow 
and arrows, and followed Sir Conrad and Sir Vladimir out the gate at a gallop.
I heard Novacek yell, "Stop! There are sixteen of them!"
Sir Vladimir turned and said, "What of it? We have God on our side!"
But I don't think Sir Conrad heard him.
Anna had her head to the ground as she ran, sniffing like a hound, which slowed 
her down some. We would never have stayed with her otherwise, and even so Sir 
Vladimir and I were hard-pressed to meet her pace.
Sir Conrad never turned around to see that we were following. Sir Vladimir 
turned once, saw me following and smiled. Then he turned again to the trail 
ahead, for our pace was wild.
I unsheathed my bow and strung it at a full gallop, as I'd often practiced 
before. Tadaos the bowman had taught me much of shooting, and there is none 
better than he at a standing-shot. But Tadaos will not shoot from a horse. In 
fact, I think that it is not possible to pull his mighty bow from any but a 
standing position. Myself, I can scarcely bend it even then! But I had taught 
myself horse archery, riding past the butts and letting fly for many a Sunday 
afternoon. A good thing to do when your love will not look at you.
Thus I had an arrow nocked and ready in my left hand when Anna suddenly left the 
trail and charged through the brush.
Sir Conrad was in his plate armor and seemed not to notice the branches whipping 
by, and Sir Vladimir, in chain mail, would hold it dishonorable not to be able 
to follow where his liege lord led. Myself, I was in but ordinary clothes and 
while they had broken off the larger branches in my path, I was still sore 
pressed to stay with them, and must needs protect my face with my arms and 
clutch tightly to my bow test I lose it.
Nonetheless, I got first blood in the fight, for as we went through a meadow at 
break-neck speed, I saw a sentry in a tree stare at us and nock an arrow.
I let fly and saw that my shot was true. He dropped his bow half pulled, 
clutched his chest and fell.
Sir Vladimir saw this and lowered his lance.
"For God and Poland!" he shouted.
Sir Conrad's sword had been out since we had left the trail.
The bandit camp was in a clearing, and I think that they must have had such 
confidence in their numbers that they had not moved it after committing 
yesterday's crime, even though their prisoner had escaped. Immediately and 
without hesitation, Sir Conrad charged into their midst, covering himself 
completely with glory. I saw heads and arms fly as he cleared a swath through 
them. Sir Vladimir was right behind, and I saw two men fall to his lance on his 
first pass.
Being unarmored, I dared not follow, but stopped at the edge of the clearing. 
The brigands were slow to act, stunned by the fury of the attack. I let fly at 
those at the edges and killed three while they stood there. Then suddenly all 
were in motion, and I killed but one more with my last eight arrows, though I 
wounded two besides.
The surviving bandits put all their efforts at Sir Conrad and Sir Vladimir, and 
I think that they scarce noticed me if they saw me at all. I prayed thanks to 
God in heaven for this favor, but when my arrows were exhausted, I felt 
obligated to sheath my bow, draw my sword, and join the others.
I had no chance to bloody it, for it was suddenly over. Bodies and pieces of 
bodies were scattered about the meadow, many sporting the bright red feathers 
for which I had paid extra to fletch my arrows.
Not a man among them was left alive. Sir Conrad was looking at them.
"I think we got carried away, Sir Vladimir. We should have taken a few of them 
alive."
"To what purpose, Sir Conrad? To hang them later? What good would that do? To 
show people that they shouldn't be brigands? They already know that!"
"We haven't even proven that these were the men who attacked Boris. We have only 
Anna's word for it."
"Well, there's proof for you. Look there. That's Sir Kazimierz's stallion. I'd 
recognize it anywhere. And I'll wager we'll find his armor when we sort the 
booty."
"What of the sentry?" I said. "He might still be alive."
"Sentry?" Sir Conrad said. "Piotr, what are you doing here?"
I was astounded. "Why, I am your squire and you told me to come, my lord!"
"I told you? I certainly did not!"
"Wait, Sir Conrad," Sir Vladimir said. "He was standing just behind me when you 
ordered me to follow you. 1, too, thought you meant him to come with us."
"Well, I didn't."
"A bit late to say that now, my lord. Look about you. Those arrows are his. He 
killed at least as many of the enemy as did you or 1. If this were my 
grandfather's time, and any knight could knight another, I'd dub him right now, 
for he saved my liege lord-you! You didn't even see the sentry he skewered from 
a treetop. That man was aiming at you when he did it."
All this was not precisely true. That sentry hadn't had time to aim at anybody. 
But I blessed Sir Vladimir for saying it.
"Oh," Sir Conrad said. "Piotr, I guess I owe you an apology, as well as my 
thanks. Let's see if that sentry is still alive."
He wasn't. Not only had my arrow pierced his heart, but he had broken his neck 
in the fall.
"It looks like you wasted an arrow, Piotr!" Sir Vladimir laughed. "The fall 
alone was fatal!"
It was an old joke, but we all laughed at it. These noble knights were treating 
me as an equal!
We looked through the camp. There were horses and mules belonging to Novacek, 
and armor belonging to him and to Sir Kazimierz was found and identified. There 
was also a third suit of chain mail, doubtless the property of some earlier 
victim. It was small and made for a person of slender stature.
"There's really not much here in the way of booty," Sir Vladimir said. 
"Novacek's property must be returned to him, and Sir Kazimierz had a younger 
brother who would appreciate having his horse and armor. They aren't wealthy, 
and I would feel best if they were given to him."
"Agreed," Sir Conrad said. "I'll see that it gets to the kid."
"That leaves this last set of mail. It's of Piotr's size and I'm minded that he 
should have it. Traveling as much as he does, he needs it, and he truly earned 
it this day."
Sir Conrad looked at me and smiled. "Agreed. Piotr, you are now the proud 
possessor of a set of armor, with helmet and gambezon. Wear it in good health!"
"The rest of these tools and weapons are mostly junk. We'll give anything that 
looks decent to Count Lambert as his share, throw the rest into Ilya's scrap 
bin, and that settles the problem of the distribution of the spoils, except for 
one major item."
"Boris was half delirious, but he distinctly said that he had all his wealth 
with him when he was attacked. As well as he's been doing these past few years, 
that was probably several hundred thousand pence. Where is it?"
We spent much of the morning looking for the treasure, but without luck. 
Finally, we loaded the animals for the trip back to Three Walls, and I took a 
few moments to try on my new armor. It was a remarkably good fit, and even the 
open-faced helmet sat well, so I made a brave appearance reentering the city.
Naturally, we were the center of attention, and everyone was looking at us. I 
caught Krystyana's eye, but she quickly glanced away.
Sir Conrad announced that the journey to the Odra River would be delayed a few 
days, and said that in the afternoon, right after lunch, every available person 
in Three Walls would go to the bandits' campsite to search for Novacek's 
treasure.
At dinner, bold in my new armor, I came and sat by my love's side in the dining 
room. I tried to make polite conversation, but she stopped and stared directly 
at me.
"It takes more than armor to make a knight, Squire Piotr!"
Then she left, her food uneaten.
That afternoon and the whole of the following day, almost a thousand people 
searched for the treasure. Sir Conrad had Anna try to smell out where they hid 
it, but all she found was their latrine. There was shit there, and Novacek's 
left hand, but no treasure. We threw the bandits' bodies on top of their own 
filth and piled dirt over them.
Sir Conrad lined the people up fingertip to fingertip and marched them for miles 
from north to south and then from east to west. Every square yard of land for 
miles around was searched again and again. We found Sir Kazimierz's body, and 
Novacek's other hand, but no treasure.
One yeoman's cottage was taken apart and the ground under it dug up, for no 
other reason than he lived a mile from the camp. Then a crew rebuilt it for him.
Countless trees were climbed and no few hollow ones were chopped down, but to no 
avail.
Novacek affirmed that he had lost just under four hundred thousand pence, and 
not a penny of it was ever found. The reward on the treasure was never claimed.
Eventually, it became a normal pastime, a thing to do on one's day off, to head 
into the woods with a shovel, and many young couples claimed that this was what 
they were doing in the woods as well. It became a standing joke to ask how you 
dug a hole with a blanket.
Yet it was a game my love would not play.


Interlude Three
I hit the STOP button.
"So what happened to the treasure?" I asked.
"It was right where Anna said it was. The outlaws hid it under their latrine, or 
rather they used the hole as a latrine after they buried the treasure, figuring 
that nobody would look through somebody else's shit. They were right, and the 
effect was doubled once there were sixteen dead bodies over it."
"Oh," I said. "Another thing, why didn't flint work in Conrad's lighter?"
"Lighter 'flints' aren't flint, kid. They're made of misch metal, an alloy of 
rare earth elements. Anything else troubling you?"
He hit the START button.


Chapter Sixteen
It was another summer spent running around on Anna, usually with Cilicia riding 
behind me. I had originally intended to put her on the payroll like everybody 
else, but at first I didn't get around to it. Then she started teaching dancing 
to the women at Three Walls, charging a penny for six lessons a week. All winter 
long she had more than sixty women in two classes, and was making more than 
twice what anyone else at Three Walls was making, so there was no point in 
paying her on top of that.
I was even considering charging her rent on my living room, where the classes 
were held, but then found out that she was giving most of the money to her 
father. My deal with Zoltan hadn't included giving him any cash. I could see 
where land, clothes, and food weren't quite enough, so I let it ride. It was 
years later that I discovered that she was charging him fifty percent a year on 
his loans.
Had a Polish girl done that, I would have spanked her ass, but these were a 
different people, with different morals.
Different strokes for different folks.
Cilicia wasn't really eager to spend half her time traveling with me, but she 
wasn't happy about letting me out of her sight, either. She came, despite the 
money she was losing by not teaching school. But she made up for it by dancing 
for the men at each of my installations, and then teaching dancing to the women 
when she was there. After six months, she had enough girls well trained to act 
as instructors, and she built an organization that paralleled my own, teaching 
dancing for all the traffic would bear. About the same time, dancers became 
standard fare at the Pink Dragon Inns. Oh God, how the money rolled in.
Cilicia's people were survivors. They had to be, after all they'd been through.
Zoltan worked out a sideline of his own, making and selling perfumes and 
cosmetics. I wasn't all that happy with it, since it seemed a waste of 
resources, and a girl who can blush doesn't need makeup. But he found a ready 
market for his products, and there was nothing I could do about it anyway, so I 
didn't try.
Visiting the duke's castle at Wroclaw, we found that not only were the serving 
girls topless, but most of the other women were doing it, too. The serving 
wenches were dutifully clad in miniskirts and mesh stockings, and were clumping 
around inexpertly in high heels. The noblewomen were wearing clothes reminiscent 
of something worn by snake goddesses in ancient Crete. But not all of them.
There were two factions. The largest felt that if the duke wanted it, he should 
get it. But a substantial minority noticed that the duke's son, Prince Henryk, 
was a lot more straightlaced than his father, and that the prince's wife wasn't 
going along with the new fad. Figuring that the prince was the wave of the 
future, these ladies were dressing like Queen Victoria.
The first thing we built at Coaltown, the installation on the Odra, was a 
brickworks. It was cheaper to manufacture bricks on-site than to haul them in on 
mules from Three Walls, and we needed an awful lot of bricks.
The previous fall, I'd put Zoltan to work seeing what he could do with coal tar. 
He'd come up with ammonia and a wood preservative. Further, he knew of a process 
of combining salt, ammonia, and carbon dioxide to make sodium bicarbonate and 
ammonium chloride. We tried the ammonium chloride out as a fertilizer. Sodium 
bicarbonate has lots of uses, but the big one is to melt it down with sand and 
lime, both of which are plentiful, to make a good quality glass. I wanted 
plentiful glass more than I wanted steady sex!
Of course, I might not have said that a few years ago.
A beehive coke oven isn't very efficient at producing byproducts, so the ovens 
at Coaltown had to be of the complicated modem design, with brick heat 
regenerators, chemical separators, and tall brick chimneys.
Okoitz started to get a major face-lifting that summer. During the winter, Count 
Lambert had repeatedly enlarged my plans for the workers' dormitories until they 
were bigger than the rest of the town! He not only had room for three gross of 
young ladies, but moved his own quarters there as well. There were six dozen 
guest rooms, a huge dining hall, a big new church, and an indoor swimming pool. 
And plumbing, sewage disposal, limelights in the public rooms, and steam heat.
As an afterthought, he let me add a wing for the peasants as well.
I made the place look like a proper castle, with machinations, crenelated walls, 
and dunce caps on the towers. There was even a drawbridge over a moat that 
doubled as a swimming pool in warm weather.
His old castle became an addition to the cloth factory and the peasants' housing 
was turned into stables.
To build it, he contracted with me to take all the surplus bricks and mortar we 
could produce for three years, and gave us all the surplus cloth his factory 
could make for the next five. Essentially, we became his sales force.
I'd long felt sorry about the poor living conditions at Okoitz, even though they 
were no different than these throughout most of Europe in the Middle Ages. It 
was just that when I first came to medieval Poland, these people took me in and 
made me feel at home. This was the first chance that I had to do something 
really nice for them, and I spent a lot of time on the designs of that building. 
It was going to be nice!
As to the financial arrangements, well, as long as I could meet my payroll and 
keep food on the tables, I really didn't much care who owned what. I was doing 
my job, I was having fun, and I wasn't missing any meals. Why should any 
rational man want anything else?
I'd appointed Natasha to take care of Boris Novacek, since without hands he 
wasn't capable of doing anything for himself, and she had the patience to wait 
on him literally hand and foot. They hit it off pretty well together and he 
recovered fairly quickly under her care.
Yet even after he'd reconciled himself to the loss of his hands, he was still in 
the dumps. His fortune was gone and he saw no way of supporting himself.
So I offered him a job, salary plus commission, as my sales manager. We had not 
only the products of my factories to unload, but the duke's copper works and 
Count Lambert's cloth works as well.
At first, he seemed to lack confidence in himself, but within a month he was in 
the full swing of it and enjoying himself. He was a past master at dealing with 
other merchants, and I think he used his disfigurement to his own advantage. 
Gesticulating at his opponents with his handless arms seemed to intimidate them. 
In half a year, we were not only selling everything that we wanted to sell, we 
were getting thirty percent more for it.
The money was important because it permitted us to expand faster. I no longer 
had to worry about whether I could feed a man's family when I hired him. If he 
looked to be the sort we wanted, I swore him in and found a place for him later.
But I think that Boris's greatest triumph was when he invented the Tupperware 
party. You see, one of my major expenses was maintaining over a hundred schools 
in Lambert's county. Our kitchenware line wasn't selling very well, largely 
because women didn't know how to use them. We made very good cast-iron frying 
pans, for example, but frying was an unusual way to prepare food in the Middle 
Ages, probably due to the lack of a decent frying pan!
So that summer, Boris invited two dozen of the schoolteachers to Three Walls for 
a week, and saw to it that they learned how to use every utensil we made. I even 
found myself showing them how to make pancakes!
Then he set up a system whereby the schools bought things from Three Walls at 
below wholesale prices, and the teachers demonstrated and sold the utensils to 
the other women in their towns at normal retail prices. Everybody knew that half 
the money spent went to the local school, and that the teachers were making a 
commission on the sales in addition to their salaries. By fall, we were in 
danger of making a profit on the schools, which was a bit much. So we used the 
surplus money to put up school buildings.
Up till then, school had been taught in the church, somebody's house, or even in 
a barn. Now there were schoolhouses, and each one of them had a store attached. 
We expanded the product line available to the schools to include everything we 
made, and the smallest town now had a general store. If they didn't stock it, 
they could get it.
Every school had a post office, too. This was usually just a drawer in the 
store, but you could send and receive mail.
Most of the towns were small farming communities, with only a few dozen 
families, so most of the schools had to be small, one- or two-room affairs. But 
they all had hot running water, in part to demonstrate our plumbing products.
If most of our teachers only had a year or two of schooling themselves, well, it 
was the best we could do and the quality of teacher education went up in time.
I refused to allow any money to be made off the schools, so there was nothing to 
do but expand the system. In three years, we covered the entire duchy, and in 
six, all of Poland.
Just in time for the Mongols.
By late fall, Boris knew that he had found a new niche in life, and he and 
Natasha came to me during one of my regular biweekly court sessions. They wanted 
to be married, and had already gotten her parents' written permission to do so. 
I gave them my blessings, and told him that he was a very lucky man, which he 
was. A fine lady!
Construction never stopped at Three Walls. That summer we added a second housing 
unit, made of brick, outside of our existing building. It tripled the living 
space available to the workers. Yet because everyone was on different shifts, 
our existing kitchen, dining room, recreation facilities and church were still 
adequate, not to mention the factories. A considerable savings.
We also finished the sawmill and carpentry shop that had been stopped last fall 
in order to build housing for the Moslems. Besides cutting logs into rough 
lumber, there was a drying kiln, and power-operated planers, joiners, and 
routers.
Surprisingly, medieval carpenters didn't know much about cabinet-making. Despite 
the lack of inexpensive fasteners, they had never heard of a dado or a rabbet or 
a dovetail joint. Their methods of fastening were limited to butting two boards 
against each other and doweling them together. If more strength was needed, they 
had iron straps made up. I had to teach myself cabinet-making just so I could 
teach it to my own carpenters.
Then there was the whole problem of getting mass production going. They were 
used to making things one at a time. If somebody needed a chair, a carpenter 
made one. If somebody wanted three, he made one and one and one. This was an 
emotionally satisfying way to work, but it wasn't very productive. Equipping one 
of our dining rooms took a thousand chairs, and mass production was in order.
We needed barrels, chests, and other shipping containers by the tens of 
thousands. Standardization was necessary, unless we wanted to haggle over the 
price of every barrel of lime shipped. It took a lot of work and a few temper 
tantrums, but I made believers out of them.
By midsummer, I had over two thousand men sworn to me and on my payroll, and 
that's not counting their families.
The place was crawling with kids! Almost every woman continued having a baby a 
year, but now, with better nutrition, sanitation, and housing, they weren't 
dying off as fast as they were born. Our infant mortality rate was fast 
approaching modem levels.
Modern doctors and other medical-types like to take all the credit for the vast 
improvements in public health, but the fact is that it is the lowly sewer 
inspector and the despised customs inspector and the humble sanitation engineer 
who really keep people healthy!
So we had a population explosion on our hands, but it didn't bother me. At least 
these kids were going to grow up clean, well fed, and well educated! We could 
afford to feed all the extra mouths, and the population of the country wasn't a 
twelfth of that of modem Poland, which isn't all that crowded.
In the long run? Well, historically, a high standard of living inevitably 
results in a lowered birth rate. And if that wasn't good enough, there was a 
whole empty world out there to repopulate.
Everywhere the Mongols had gone.
I was spending more time than I was actually required to at Eagle Nest, mostly 
because I liked working with the kids. They were the most eager, enthusiastic, 
friendly, and earnest bunch of people I'd ever met. They were so absolutely 
convinced that they were going to conquer the skies that they damn near had me 
believing it.
In the course of the winter, they'd each built several model gliders, and many 
of them were as good as those done by modem boys, despite their lack of balsa 
wood, silk paper, and quick-setting glues. In the spring, they were back at 
kites again, and getting innovative about it. The winner of one combat contest 
was really a section of aircraft wing, with three strings controlling it.
But toward summer, I could see that they were getting a little bored, so I told 
them about hang gliders, and they built a dozen of them.
A hang glider is controlled by the pilot's moving his body to shift the center 
of gravity of the craft, rather than by the more conventional use of control 
surfaces. What can make them deadly is that in a downdraft, the plane and pilot 
can experience zero G. At this point, the pilot has absolutely no control over 
his plane. Shifting the center of gravity has no effect when there is no 
gravity! Coming out of the downdraft, the glider can be in any orientation, even 
upside down or backward, and a fatal crash is likely.
Downdrafts can't happen close to the ground, and for this reason I forbade them 
to go more than a dozen yards in the air, under penalty of being grounded for a 
month. By late fall, most of the boys had been grounded at least once. I even 
caught Count Lambert flying too high, but I couldn't do much except admonish him 
for it. The joy of flying was too much for him.
We had our first fatality that year. One of the boys broke a dozen regulations 
by taking a glider to the top of the big conical hill alone during a windstorm. 
A shepherd tried to stop him, but the kid was airborne by the time the old 
fellow got there. They say he was high out of sight before he got into trouble.
His body was sent back to his parents and three other boys were pulled from the 
school.
But two weeks after that, the new class arrived., twice as large as the first 
one, and things went on, twelve dozen boys strong.
Krystyana had a fine healthy boy that summer, and pretended that she didn't 
notice what anybody said about her lack of a husband. I got to sleeping with her 
occasionally, mostly because I felt sorry for her, and by Christmas she was 
pregnant again.
The harvest was again good that year, and the new crops were starting to be 
plentiful enough to make a serious contribution to the food supply. I had new 
grain towers built at all our installations, each with a windmill to circulate 
the grain and keep it in good shape. If grain is just left to sit there, it soon 
becomes infested with insects, fungi, and rats. But if you regularly pump it to 
the top with an Archimedes' screw on dry days, any bugs and rats are killed and 
the grain stays dry enough to retard fungus, This is still the method used in 
the twentieth century.
We had tons and tons of sugar beets at Okoitz, and I had to figure out how to 
convert them into sugar. Sugar is a major industry in modem Poland, and entire 
sugar refineries are regularly sold to other countries. But the more important 
an industry is, the more specialized it becomes. There are engineers who spend 
their entire lives working on nothing but sugar refineries, with the result that 
a generalist like myself simply didn't get involved. I didn't even know the 
basic process!
Zoltan came to my rescue. He'd never heard of a sugar beet, but he had heard 
about the process for refining sugar cane, which grew on the eastern shores of 
the Mediterranean Sea. This was wonderful, because by myself, I don't think that 
I ever would have thought of adding lime, the caustic stuff that mortar is made 
out of, to the beet juice to make it crystallize. But between Zoltan's chemistry 
and my machinery, we got a working plant installed at Okoitz before Christmas. 
It made a nice "winter industry" for the peasants, something to keep them busy 
between the harvest and spring planting.
Free popcorn became a regular feature of the Pink Dragon Inns. We had twenty-two 
of them now.
Every few months, I visited Father Ignacy at the Franciscan monastery in Cracow. 
He was my confessor, my confidant, the one person in this world that I could be 
honest and comfortable with.
This time, I found that the old abbot had died, and that Father Ignacy had been 
elected to take his place.
"Congratulations on your promotion, Abbot Ignacy," I said.
"Thank you, my son, although it was probably more your doing than my own."
"Mine? What do you mean?"
"It was mostly those looms and spinning wheels of your design that did it. I 
encouraged my brothers that we should do our own weaving, and the project has 
been a huge success. Somehow, I received most of the credit for it."
"But I thought that Friar Roman did most of the work there. "
"He did, but there is very little justice in the world. However, I'm sure that 
you would rather talk about the inquisition that the Church is conducting on 
you. At least you always ask about it," Abbot Ignacy said.
"I take it that there is news?"
The Church was holding that inquisition to determine whether I was an instrument 
of God, to be eventually sainted, I suppose, or if I was an instrument of the 
devil, to be burned at the stake. Yes, I was most interested in what they 
decided!
"There is. You will recall that I wrote up my report promptly within months of 
your arrival in this century. My abbot acted briskly, and within a few months 
sent the report, with annotations, to the bishop here in Cracow, but his 
excellency felt that perhaps this sort of report should go through the regular 
branch of the Church, rather than the secular one. That is to say, through the 
home monastery rather than through his office, so that summer the report was 
sent to the home monastery in Italy. But the home monastery felt that no, this 
was a proper matter for the secular branch to handle, and sent it back here."
"The report was therefore sent, with further annotations, to the Bishop of 
Cracow again. However, by this time you had established yourself in the Diocese 
of Wroclaw, so the Bishop of Cracow found a traveler going to Wroclaw and sent 
the report to the bishop there."
"Wait a minute, father. I was there when that report came in. It was at my Trial 
by Combat, and both bishops were in attendance. So were you, for that matter. 
Why didn't the Bishop of Cracow just hand your report to the Bishop of Wroclaw?"
"How should I know that, my son? Perhaps he hadn't had the opportunity to 
annotate it properly."
"In any event, the report was sent to the Archbishop of Gniezno, in northern 
Poland, who in turn sent it on to Rome."
"The report has now returned, through the proper channels, with a request that 
the Abbot of the Franciscan monastery at Cracow investigate the matter 
thoroughly, and report back. It happens that I am now that personage, so I have 
written a complete report and am currently looking for someone who is going to 
Wroclaw. Actually, writing it was an easy matter for me, since I had all the 
facts at my fingertips, having written the original report myself."
"So, you can see that the matter is proceeding smoothly, and as fast as can be 
expected."
All I could see was that after three years all that had happened was that Father 
Ignacy had written a letter in reply to his own letter! I became convinced that 
the bureaucracy of the medieval Church was as screwed up as that of the stupid 
Russians!
"Father, we now have a postal service that covers every major city in Poland. 
Why don't you just mail the report to the archbishop?"
"And bypass his excellency the Bishop of Wroclaw? Heaven forbid! You wouldn't 
happen to be going to Wroclaw, would you?"
"Not directly. Just mail it to him. It only costs a penny, and it will be there 
in less than a week."
"An interesting suggestion, Conrad. I'll have to mention it to my superiors."
"Through channels, of course."
"Of course!"
The Great Hunt went off very well, and our new killing ground was ready in time 
for it, so we didn't have thousands of wild animals running through what had 
become a substantial city. There were many fewer wild boars and wolves than 
before, at least locally, and many more deer, elk, and bison. But since I was 
now getting a rake-off from all the lands owing allegiance to the duke ' the 
total number of wolf skins delivered to me was huge.
I had a problem storing and curing all of them. But the price stayed up and it 
was vastly profitable. My aurochs herd was up to eight dozen animals, and we 
started culling some of the bulls for eating.
The wilderness was being pushed back, the land converted to farming and pasture, 
and large stockpiles of lumber were building up. On Lambert's lands, the rule 
was that any tree that gave an edible fruit or nut should be left standing, and 
except for certain areas preserved as forests-about thirty percent of the 
total-all else should be cut for more pasture area.
And so 1234 wound around.


Chapter Seventeen
The next year saw our first printed books, our first poured concrete, and our 
first mass production of glass. It also saw our first cannon.
There are some big advantages to doing something the first time. You can set 
your own standards.
When it came to printing, there were a lot of simplifications I could introduce, 
for no other reason than because no one had ever seen anything different. All 
the characters were the same width, as on an old-style typewriter. The use of 
lowercase letters was not common in the Middle Ages, so we didn't have any.
The width of a column was standardized at twenty-four characters, and our rule 
was that any word could be hyphenated anyplace, so all lines were the same width 
and no space was wasted. AH books were printed on paper that was a third of a 
yard high and a quarter yard wide, since that was the width that our papermaking 
machine made. And there were three columns on each page. Always.
Once you were used to it, it was easy enough to read, and almost everybody was 
used to it because all the schoolbooks were printed that way. It was the way you 
learned in the first place. For those who learned by reading handwritten 
manuscripts, there was no difficulty in learning something new. Up until then, 
every book had been in a different format.
This made for great simplifications in our type-casting machine. It was a 
carefully machined iron trough with two dozen long iron sticks in it, set up so 
the sticks could be slid back and forth. The top of the sticks were square cut 
to look like a castle wall, and on top of each merlon was stamped a letter, 
number or punctuation mark.
The operator slid these sticks until the line he wanted was under the casting 
apparatus. A second operator slid a mold on top of the line of sticks and poured 
a molten lead alloy into the mold and over the row of stamped letters.
A third operator trimmed the wedge-shaped bars of type and fit them into a drum 
that went to the printer, once the drum had been turned on a lathe to make sure 
that all the characters were of exactly the same height.
The printing press was also a simple affair. There was a cast-iron pressure roll 
on the bottom, then the type roll, and finally some leather-covered inking rolls 
on the top. There was no paper feed required since we worked only from large 
continuous rolls of paper, and always the same kind of paper.
Printing the other side of the paper required a good deal of skill on the part 
of the printer, keeping the paper tension proper, so that the back of the sheet 
matched up with the front. Paper stretches with moisture, and sometimes print 
runs were delayed because it was necessary to print the second side on a day 
with the same relative humidity as when the first side was printed. But it 
couldn't be the same day because our ink took a day to dry.
But despite the above, a twelve-man crew could print and bind six thousand 
copies of a fair-sized book in less than a week, whereas hand-copying a single 
book could take a month, or six months in the case of a bible.
What took a year of development time were all the details. Getting the ink right 
and finding the right lead alloy that would cast properly and always shrink in 
exactly the same way, and so on.
The leather ink rollers were a problem because the crack where the leather was 
sewn together showed up on the printed page, no matter how carefully it was 
made. They solved this one by using a tubular piece of leather, made from the 
covering of a bull's penis! Privately, they called the rollers "Lamberts," but I 
don't think he ever heard about it.
Making concrete required far less finesse and a lot more brute force. Mortar is 
made from calcium hydroxide. It hardens by absorbing carbon dioxide out of the 
air and turning itself back into calcium carbonate, the limestone it was made 
of. Concrete is made of a mixture of things, but mostly calcium silicates. It 
hardens by polymerization. With concrete, you have real chemical bonds holding 
things together, which is what makes it so strong.
To make it, you heat a finely ground mixture of coal, limestone, clay, sand, and 
blast furnace slag in a rotary kiln until it melts together into clinkers. Then 
you grind it up again. The machinery to accomplish these small tasks took over 
fourteen thousand tons of cast iron, because we were only making a small one.
The limestone went through a pair of crushing wheels as wide as a man is tall, 
and three times that diameter. Then the chips went through three sets of 
progressively finer ball mills. If you can imagine a huge cement mixer filled 
with cannon balls and limestone, you understand a ball mill.
The rotary kiln was a cast-iron tube two yards across and three dozen yards 
long, lined with sandstone bricks and turning once a minute.
I loved it, but then engineers love to make big things. It gives you a godlike 
feeling of power! Mere money doesn't come close!
Once you have the materials, making plate glass is pretty easy if you know the 
trick, and I did. You just pour the glass onto a pool of molten tin and slowly 
draw off window glass. This won't work with glass made of wood ashes and sand 
because the melting temperature of that mixture is too high-you vaporize the 
tin, I found out the hard way. But with our soda glass, it worked just fine. Our 
rig was fairly narrow, since none of our outside windows was more than a quarter 
yard wide.
Within three months, we made enough glass to. glaze every window in every 
building we'd put up in four years, except for the churches. Learning how to 
make stained glass took a few months longer, and then only because I was able to 
hire a French glassmaker to show us how it was done.
He knew two methods of doing it. One involved adding dyes to the molten glass 
and then piecing bits of this together in a lead frame, but it was the second 
method that we used, for then we could use standard rectangular cast-iron 
frames.
This involved little more than painting the colors and designs wanted on the 
glass, then baking it until the glass softened enough to absorb the colors. Easy 
enough once you know how to make the paints, and this guy did.
But while he was a good enough craftsman, he wasn't much of an artist. He did 
one window for the church at Coaltown, and I didn't like it. It was trite, and I 
wanted something glorious.
So I got the services of an artist friend of mine, Friar Roman, from Abbot 
Ignacy by giving him a thousand prayer books and offering him his very own 
printing press. Actually, I'd wanted to give the printing outfit to him anyway, 
since I didn't want to get into the publishing business.
The deal we made had my people training his, and we sold them paper and ink at 
cost. They could print anything over my requirements that they wanted, sell it 
as they saw fit and keep the money, but they had to acknowledge that money as my 
donation to the Church. My work, mostly schoolbooks, was to be done at the cost 
of materials.
Actually, much of their other work turned out to be my work as well, since we 
made it a practice to buy a copy of every single book published for every single 
one of the schools, to build the libraries. We got those at cost, too.
And there were two other strings attached. The first was that everything printed 
must be in Polish. I wanted to establish the Polish language and Polish culture 
as a leader in Europe, and having the only printing presses in existence gave us 
a big edge. In the twentieth century, a Polish boy has to learn English or 
Russian if he wants to stay at the forefront of engineering and most sciences 
and German besides if he wants to keep up with chemistry.
That wasn't going to happen in the world I was building. I'd make everybody else 
learn our language! That can be done by making yourself culturally and 
technically ahead of everyone else. What's more, once you're ahead, you tend to 
stay ahead, because while your kids are studying science, their kids are 
studying your language.
Not one person in a hundred in America speaks a foreign language. They don't 
have to! But everybody else has to speak English just to keep up with them.
Anyway, the Polish alphabet is slightly different from that used in the rest of 
western Europe, so it wouldn't have been easy to do foreign stuff in the first 
place.
The second string was that I wanted him to turn out a monthly magazine, a 
general purpose family-oriented thing that would have sections on current 
events, household hints, agriculture, medicine, and construction. There would be 
a sermon written by Abbot Ignacy and there would be something each month for the 
children. In addition., we would be accepting commercial announcements, for a 
price.
The abbot was astounded at the idea of writing a book every month, and even more 
so at my suggestion that an initial print run of six thousand copies would be 
appropriate. But once we discussed how each of a dozen people would be writing 
only a few pages a month each, he came around, although I think that it was the 
thought that six thousand families would be reading his sermons that made him 
take on the task.
As it turned out, I had to write half of the first few issues myself, until we 
got enough regular contributors to fill it out. I had to write a manual of 
style, to keep things consistent, and I had to talk Abbot Ignacy into assigning 
four friars to the task of writing a dictionary.
The first three issues had only ads from my own companies, but in time I was 
able to largely disengage myself from the project, except for the occasional 
article.
The long-term effect of the magazine was astounding. Up until then, the only 
source of news anybody had was hearsay and gossip. Now they had a source of 
information about what the duke said in Wroclaw, and how the Palatine of Cracow 
answered him.
Within two years, we had correspondents in most of the major cities of Europe, 
and were the first news service. And the magazine was a great way to tell my 
story on sanitation, housing, and food supplies.
So it was a profitable trip, but I'd ridden to Cracow to get an artist.
Friar Roman had never made a church window, but that didn't matter. We had 
craftsmen who could do the actual construction. What I wanted was the artwork.
An engineer is probably not the person to choose as an art critic, but I was 
also the boss and I had definite ideas about what I wanted. I wanted to make a 
religious statement, and I didn't dare do it in words.
The Church in the Middle Ages depended far too much on fear to get its message 
across. When I go to pray, I don't want to be surrounded with representations of 
tortured human bodies.
To me, Christ's message was a message of love. Love for God and love for one 
another. I read nothing in the Sermon on the Mount about mutilating people for 
the glory of God!
For the Church of Christ the Carpenter, our church at Three Walls, I wanted a 
simple naturalistic scene of a young Christ helping Saint Joseph in his 
carpentry shop. On another wall, I wanted Christ with the little children. The 
third was to have Christ with the lilies of the fields and the last was to be 
Christ with the money-changers in the temple, because Christ wasn't a wimp.
So I put Roman on the payroll and set him up with a nice room at Coaltown, where 
the glass works was located. It had big windows on the north side, a drawing 
board, and a big stack of paper. I told him what I wanted and let him alone for 
a few weeks. Then I told him what I didn't like about what he'd done, and had 
him try it again.
It was four months before he started doing what I wanted, and I had to teach him 
about perspective drawing in the process. But eight months after I'd shanghaied 
him, we had the glass hung at Three Walls. Then I got him going on my other four 
churches.
It was not only important to save Poland from the Mongols, it was also important 
that I help make it worth saving!
There was a bad harvest in 1235. The fall rains had come much earlier than 
usual, and much heavier. Yet we barely felt the effects of it.
For years, Count Lambert had been selling the new varieties of grains as seed 
and by the pound at high prices. The result was that most of the farmers in 
Silesia and Little Poland were growing at least some of it.
The modem grains were shorter and had thicker stems than the older varieties, so 
they stood up to a heavy rain better. Most towns had at least one 
McCormick-style reaper, and they were able to get in most of the crop on the few 
dry days that we had.
Many farmers were able to sell their grains to harder hit areas, and made great 
profits doing it. At least, the sale of single-family plumbing packages 
skyrocketed, which is some sort of indicator.
My factories didn't buy any grain at all that year, since we had stockpiled 
enough the year before.
Anna's children were all healthy, and she had another batch of four every six 
months. The oldest bunch looked like horses now, but they grew slower than 
regular horses, and Anna said that they took four years to become adults. We had 
twenty of them, but it would be a few more years before the first bunch would be 
ready to join the team.
Anna spent very little time with them, only looking in on them every day or 
three to see that they didn't need anything. It wasn't that she was a bad 
mother, it was just that she was supremely confident that if they had enough to 
eat, they would grow up okay.
They were good little survivors. When they got cold, they burrowed into the hay, 
and if that wasn't enough, they burrowed into the ground below the hay. And they 
would eat anything. If they ran out of hay and grain, they would start eating 
the stall they were in, so you had to watch them. In fact, I think half of 
Anna's looking out for them was to protect the world from them, and not vice 
versa.
Krystyana was productive as well. After the birth of her second child, I 
promised myself that enough was enough. I wasn't doing anybody any good by 
producing illegitimate children. I stuck with that vow, except for once when she 
was crying and making love seemed the best thing to do.
Once was enough. By late fall, it was obvious that she was pregnant again.
The previous fall, I'd put Zoltan on the problem of making gunpowder, or rather 
the problem of making saltpeter-potassium nitrate-since once we had that, I knew 
the formula for gunpowder. It's seventy-five percent saltpeter, fifteen percent 
charcoal, and ten percent sulfur.
But all I knew about saltpeter was that it was made out of manure, or sometimes 
old mortar, and that it was a white crystal. Oh, I could give you the molecular 
weight and even sketch up a molecule of it, but that wasn't going to help Zoltan 
any.
He'd gamely gone at it, and had gone through seven frustrating months smelling 
like shit, as did his young Polish apprentices. The boys were all having trouble 
with their love lives until I ordered them to bathe after work and had them 
issued extra clothing to wear when not on the job.
Then one day Zoltan came in with his clothes in tatters, his hair gone, and his 
beard burned off. His face was covered with blisters but through them shown a 
great happy smile.
"I think we have done it, my lord!"
So I gave him the small brass cannon I'd had made up along with a supply of 
cannon balls. I told him about wetting the mixture down, drying it, and grinding 
it to turn serpentine powder, which was what he had, into black powder, which 
was what I wanted.
I explained how to load and fire a cannon and told him that I wanted him to play 
with slightly different mixtures to see which one could make the ball go 
farthest, always using the same small amount of powder.
I also made him, his apprentices and everyone around them swear to keep the 
process for making the powder a secret. I didn't want anybody to know how to 
make it but a few of his people and his apprentices. They realized the 
seriousness of having somebody else shooting cannons at them, and the promise 
was kept until well after the Mongol invasion.


Chapter Eighteen
By Christmas Of 1235 1 could see that it was all going to come together. There 
was an awful lot left to do, but I think the seeds of an industrial base 
sufficient to supply a reasonably modem army were there and well planted.
Getting the army was another matter. I had four knights sworn to me and that's 
where I had to start.
Actually, it was sort of strange for one knight to be sworn to another, but 
there was nothing in the rules against it. I had more knights than some of Count 
Lambert's barons, but all the lack of a baronage meant was that I sat farther 
down the table at a formal banquet and I wasn't permitted to knight anybody. But 
I avoided formal banquets whenever possible and hadn't wanted to knight anybody 
anyway.
The truth is that I am of a naturally egalitarian disposition. I didn't like 
this separation of people into hereditary cases, this silly business of noble 
and commoner. If I had my way, I'd scrap the whole unhappy system! But I didn't 
have my way and giving up my own knighthood would drastically reduce my own 
efficiency, as well as wrecking my lovelife. But someday I'd have the power to 
do something about it.
I called my knights together after dinner one day, along with their wives.
"Gentlemen, we are starting to get it together," I said. "We now have most of 
the raw materials that we need. We now have the beginning of a factory system 
that can take those raw materials and turn them into useful products. We now 
have workmen trained to use those factories and the tools in them."
"We also have the biggest, best trained and best lead army in the world coming 
at us in five years."
"What we don't have is an army of our own! At present, we have no way to save 
our country from absolute destruction. You've all heard Cilicia's story about 
the obliteration of her native city. That could happen here!"
"It will happen here, unless we do something about it!"
"Our factories can easily be converted from making civilian products to war 
production. They were designed with that thought in mind. We can turn out arms 
and armor at a rate that will astound you. Better armor than the world has ever 
seen, and weapons of awesome power will be ours when we need them."
"But the weapons are worthless without the men who will use them! I can promise 
you that we will be better equipped than the Mongols, but if we are to win, we 
must be better trained and better lead as well. That's not going to be easy!"
"The Mongols have been diligently practicing the art of mass murder and total 
destruction for over fifty years, and so far they have never been defeated!"
"But they are going to be beaten here and we are going to train and lead the 
army that will do it! You four gentlemen are going to do most of it, since I'll 
have to spend half my time on production."
"It won't be the kind of training that you have been used to, because this won't 
be the kind of war that you have been used to. You have become accustomed to 
treat war like a game, where polite, Christian gentlemen settle their disputes 
according to well-defined rules."
"Well, the only rules the Mongols know are 'obey orders' and 'win the war.' They 
are not Christian nor are they gentlemen. They are greasy, smelly little 
bastards who can fight like all the demons of hell! They are hard and tough and 
cruel. The only way that we are going to beat them is by being harder and 
tougher and crueler than they are!"
"You are used to a kind of warfare where only the nobility fights. That too must 
come to an end. The Mongols will come to us with every single man of theirs 
under arms. To meet them, we must do the same. Our factories will be able to 
equip every adult mate in Silesia and Little Poland. We must be able to train 
that number of men. It will be difficult, but not impossible. I can show you 
techniques that can turn a farmer into a fighting man in six months. Training 
leaders will take longer, and training the men to train them will take longer 
yet."
"In the spring, we will be building a training base in the northwest comer of my 
lands. We have already fenced off a dozen square miles of land there, using 
Krystyana's roses, so we'll have plenty of privacy. I've asked Count Lambert to 
send me a gross of volunteers right after the spring planting. Those peanuts 
will be our first class."
"The training period will be eleven months and we will be working at training 
not warriors, but trainers of warriors. I'll be happy if three dozen of them 
survive the education we give them."
"After that, you gentlemen will be administrators, and they will be doing all 
the grunt work. But for the next year and a half, you will all be going through 
hell yourselves! That's why I invited your wives to this meeting, to explain to 
them that you won't be seeing much of them for a while, that you will be working 
for me and not playing around with Count Lambert's harem at Okoitz."
"I know that you are all in fairly good, strong physical shape. You should be, 
living the healthy, outdoor lives that you do."
"But you are not 'run twelve miles before breakfast' healthy and you're not 'do 
two hundred push-ups' strong. We will be working on that this winter, and it 
won't be fun. All I can promise you is that I will be going through the same 
pain that you will."
"We start physical training tomorrow morning, and we will also be spending two 
hours a day here in my office doing skull work. Any questions?"
"Too many to remember them all, my lord," Sir Vladimir said. "But the one that 
sticks in my mind is 'what is a push-up'?"
"You'll learn, my friend. I promise you, you'll learn."
"This running and other physical training you mentioned," Sir Gregor said. "I 
don't understand the need for that."
"We will be training an infantry force, and some artillery, which I'll explain 
later. There is no possibility of getting enough war-horses to equip our army. 
That many horses don't exist! Also, Poland already has a sizable force of 
cavalry in the conventional knights. I'd estimate that we have thirty thousand 
of them, plus we should get some help from France and the Holy Empire when the 
time comes."
"What of the Russians and the Hungarians?" Sir Gregor said.
"The Russians, or rather the Ukrainians, will be largely wiped out in the next 
three or four years. I don't think that we will find it possible to give them 
any significant amount of help in that time. As to the Hungarians, well, they'll 
be attacked at the same time that we are, and will have their hands full with 
their own problems. It is more likely that we will be able to aid them than the 
opposite happening."
"This land that you have set aside for training," Sir Wiktor said, "A dozen 
square miles seems like a lot. And what is this need for privacy? Much of the 
reason for having a strong military force is to make an enemy think twice before 
attacking you. Why try to hide it?"
"The Mongols are coming whether we're ready or not," I said. "They won't believe 
what infantry can do until we show them on the battlefield. There are two 
reasons for the seclusion of our training grounds. The first is that I don't 
want our training techniques on public display. They are one of our major secret 
weapons."
"The second reason is more important, and more subtle. In the course of 
training, we will be doing two things to our soldiers. The obvious one is that 
we will be building up their bodies and teaching them how to use weapons. The 
other is psychological. We will be tearing their minds apart and then putting 
them back together in a newer, stronger way. It helps to have them in an 
isolated, alien environment."
"How does one tear apart the mind of another?" Sir Vladimir asked.
"That too is something that I'm going to have to show you, and you won't like 
it. I trust that you gentlemen know that I have the highest regard for you as 
individuals and as my vassals. I won't like being rude to you, especially when 
it's not deserved. But in order to teach you how to train others, I'm going to 
have to treat you the way you'll be treating the peasants you'll be training. I 
won't be polite. In fact, I'm going to be as rude as possible. I don't know why 
this helps to make men absolutely obedient, but it does."
"If there are no further questions, I'll see you all at the gate tomorrow at 
dawn. Be in full armor with good shoes. We'll start off with a three mile run 
and then I'll teach you about marching."
It was snowing, but they were standing out there at dawn, and with them was 
Piotr Kulczynski.
"Piotr, what the hell are you doing here?" I said.
"My lord? I am your squire and when you called out all your knights, I thought-"
"Well, you thought wrong! I need you as an accountant. I don't need you as a 
training instructor! Now get the hell out of here!"
Piotr left, almost in tears.
"Aren't you being a little rough on him, my lord?" Sir Vladimir said.
"Shut your face, Vladimir! When I want your opinions, I'll tell them to you!"
That set the tone of our training. Such rudeness wasn't needed with my knights, 
and certainly not with Piotr, but it would be with the peasants and workers we 
had to train.
Sir Vladimir had repeatedly followed me into battle and fought like a hellion. I 
had no doubts about the three Banki brothers, either, and I thought that Piotr 
would walk through fire if I asked him to.
Which gave me an idea. I had once read an article on fire-walking in The 
Skeptical Inquirer, An American magazine organized for the purpose of debunking 
strange cult practices that abound in that country. Americans take their right 
to personal freedom to extremes, and permit all sorts of flying-saucer 
worshipers, Scientologists, and other crazies to abound.
The magazine explained quite carefully how it was possible to walk on a bed of 
glowing coals, and under what circumstances it was safe to do so.
If anything could convince an army that they were unbeatable, walking through 
fire should do it! Perhaps as part of the graduation exercises. Yes ...
So we ran three miles in full armor, and I made sure that I stayed ahead of them 
even though my lungs were hurting and I could tell that my legs would be sore 
for a week. The muscles needed for riding on horseback are quite different from 
those needed for running! This was followed with an hour of calisthenics in the 
snow, and then some marching. The dinner bell rang, but I ignored it and kept 
them marching until they could at least stay in step.
"Your other left, Vladimir!"
We ate leftovers for lunch and were silent while doing it. Some of the workers 
noticed, but were smart enough to say nothing.
After lunch, we met again in my office.
"You may speak freely now, gentlemen," I said. "Part of the reason for these 
afternoon meetings will be to explain and to hash over what we did in the 
morning."
"Very well, my lord, since you invite it," Sir Gregor said. "I would like to 
know why you felt it necessary to speak so rudely to us. Had I not been sworn to 
you, I swear that I would have challenged you to a duel for some of the things 
you said."
"Well, I warned you that I was going to do it, but you didn't take me seriously 
enough. Was it necessary to talk to you in the manner that I did? The answer is 
no, it wasn't. You four have spent most of your lives training for combat. You 
are eager for it. Your whole system of self-worth depends on you following your 
liege lord into battle and fighting there honorably."
"But it will be necessary for you to know how to deal with people whose previous 
life aim was simply to get enough food to feed their families and to maybe lay a 
little money aside in case of bad times. That is to say, the great majority of 
people in this world. You must impress them with the importance of instant 
obedience to a direct order, even when the order makes absolutely no sense to 
them. I'm not sure why, but somehow shouting at people seems to accomplish 
this."
"Tell me, Sir Vladimir, what were your feelings when I shouted at you for 
defending Piotr this morning?"
Sir Vladimir thought for a moment. "Anger, at first, my lord. Then shame. Shame 
for myself for offending my liege and shame for you for so debasing yourself."
"Exactly," I said. "Anger and shame. But the anger goes more quickly than the 
shame. I think it would be very unlikely for you to speak up like that again in 
the same circumstances. Now you are no longer angry at me, in part because of 
this discussion and in part because we have known each other for a long time."
"The men you will be training will not have the benefit of your previous 
acquaintance with your drill instructor, nor will they have the benefit of these 
meetings. They will learn to hate you, and that is a necessary part of the 
training. Years after it's over, most of them will' look back and see you with a 
certain amount of respect, but that is a very hollow sort of reward. In fact, 
being a drill instructor is one of the roughest jobs I know of."
"It might help if you tell yourself that this is a necessary thing to save your 
country, because it is."
They were silent for a bit.
"This funny kind of walking' this marching. Does that have some reason for it?" 
Sir Wojciech said.
"There are two reasons, one practical and one psychological. Tomorrow, I'll be 
showing you a weapon called the pike. It's like a lance, but it's six yards 
long. With one, if it's used properly, foot soldiers can destroy cavalry. But 
carrying something that long, you must walk in step or your pike gets tangled up 
with everybody else's pike."
"There are two parts to the psychological side. From the standpoint of the 
soldier, it gives a strong feeling of group belonging. It gives a feeling of 
power, a feeling that your unit can't be stopped. And if enough of the men 
really believe that, they truly can't be stopped."
"From the standpoint of the enemy, it results in fear. Seeing a thousand men 
coming at you, all wearing the same clothes and all walking in exactly the same 
way, their feet hitting the ground at exactly the same time, makes you think 
that you are not fighting mere men who can be killed. You think that you are up 
against an unstoppable machine."
"Once our men and their men both believe that we are unstoppable, the battle is 
more than half won."
The grueling training went on all winter long. Besides the pike, I introduced 
the rapier, a footman's sword that has no edge to speak of but only a point.
At first we wore the rapiers in the normal way, but this got in the way of 
calisthenics. Sir Vladimir was the first one to wear one over his left shoulder. 
He had the tip of the blade stuck into a long dagger sheath at his belt and the 
rest of the sword covered with a thin leather tube attached to a strap that went 
over his left shoulder. He could get it out in a hurry, although getting it back 
in was a bother. Still, it was a lot more convenient wearing it his way than 
getting it tangled around your feet. Wearing the sword high became one of our 
trademarks. That, and our funny haircuts.
You see, I believe that every elite military organization known to man has had a 
funny haircut. The Normans who conquered England wore one that looked as though 
they put on a beret, cocked it a bit, and then shaved off everything that wasn't 
covered. The Cossacks shaved their heads except for a pony tail hanging on the 
left side. The Mongols shaved a big square on the top of their heads, leaving a 
curl in the middle of their foreheads, in front of their ears, and a thick 
fringe around the back.
I don't understand the psychology of this brand of nonsense, but obviously, we 
had to have a funny haircut too. For a while there, I was toying with going to a 
Mohawk, but then I decided that the modem military crew cut was as weird as any 
of them, and took a lot less maintenance to keep up.
We also spent a lot of time on unarmed combat, for a warrior must stay a warrior 
even if he's unarmed and naked.
But after two weeks, I had to leave and go the rounds of the other factories. 
There were always technical problems where a few words from me could save 
hundreds of man-hours, and managerial problems that only the boss could resolve.
I put Sir Vladimir in charge when I was gone, and I gave him a daily schedule of 
what was to be done. He followed it as best he could. For my own part, I tried 
to stay with the physical training program even when I was on the road, but it 
was hard to do.
I especially didn't want to stint the boys at Eagle Nest. Those kids were so 
earnest that I felt a moral commitment to give them all the help I could. It 
didn't faze them in the least that one of their members had already died in the 
air. They fully expected to take further casualties and, in typically Polish 
fashion, were willing to pay the price. It wasn't the ignorant feeling of 'it 
can't happen to me.' They knew that it could happen to them! They just felt that 
the prize was worth the price, and they went on. This from twelve- and 
thirteen-year old boys! If only NASA had such heroes!
What could I do but love them and help them in every way that I could? For now, 
I got them into sailplanes, and designed a launching device that would be built 
on top of the big conical hill near there. There was plenty of coal tar 
stockpiled at Coaltown, so we scheduled an asphalt runway on the plain below the 
hill. In time, other runways were added so that they could land no matter which 
way the wind was blowing, and eventually an entire half square mile was paved 
over. This not only permitted landing in any wind, but on sunny days it caused a 
lovely up-draft that went up for miles!
Wing struts proved to be a problem. The most efficient sailplane wings are very 
long and thin, and we had to support them without the benefit of aircraft 
aluminum. What we came up with was a sort of synthetic bamboo. I had a huge 
lathe built that could turn an eight-yard-long spruce log. We bored a conical 
hole down the middle of it, inserted a long iron cone in the hole and turned the 
outside of the log so that the thickness of the wall was half that of your 
little finger. Then the iron cone was removed and wooden discs were glued inside 
every half yard. This assembly had an astounding strength-to-weight ratio. Two 
of them fastened together end to end at the fuselage ran down the center of the 
wings. It held.
Count Lambert was often at Eagle Nest when I was there. He complained that they 
were making great progress with the aircraft themselves, but that I had once 
described to him an engine that could power an aircraft, and I was doing nothing 
about developing one.
The problem was that there were a lot of things higher on my priority list than 
a glorified lawnmower engine. There was the tooling to mass produce armor, a 
rapid-fire breach-loading cannon to develop, and we needed to be able to mass 
produce shells, bullets, gunpowder, sword blades, boots, and all sorts of 
things. I didn't even have a dependable source of lead and zinc yet, let alone 
sulfur!
But Count Lambert and the boys teamed up on me and extracted a promise. I would 
start working on an engine once they could build a two-man glider that could 
stay up for an hour. Knowing the problems involved, I didn't think that my 
promise would seriously upset my schedules.
There were two major sour points in early 1236, and they both hit me within the 
same week. I was being sued, twice. One lawsuit was by Count Lambert's brother 
Herman. He was no longer pleased with the brass works that I'd sold him. Rather 
than making him money, it was costing him money, due, I was sure, to his poor 
management. He felt that it was all my fault, and he was a count whereas I was a 
mere knight, which proved it to his satisfaction - He wanted his money back.
The other one was from Baron Stefan. He had decided that I was still on the land 
that Lambert had wrongly given me, land which had been in his family for more 
than three hundred years, he said. He wanted the land back and for me to pay 
damages for the trees I'd cut down and the fences I'd put up.
They gave me a few months of needless worry until the duke was passing through 
one snowy day and threw both cases out of court. Or rather, he dismissed both 
suits because he was the court.
Count Herman's suit was dismissed because I had delivered the property agreed 
upon and had never promised that it would be profitable. He gave the count a 
fatherly lecture about trusting to the workingman rather than to the man's tools 
and nobody mentioned the fact that the duke himself owned the factory that had 
run the count's factory out of business.
The duke became angry when he found that Baron Stefan had failed to come at 
Count Lambert's summons to beat the bounds between our properties. He said that 
if the baron lost land because of that, he deserved it, and a horse whipping 
besides for disobeying his liege lord.
It helps to have friends in high places.
Also that winter, Anna and I scouted out the Malapolska Hills, north of Cracow, 
where I knew there were deposits of zinc, lead, iron, and coal. She said that 
winter was the best time for smelling out this sort of thing, since there were 
fewer other smells around '
We found deposits of zinc and lead fairly close together, or at least there were 
two different ores and Anna said that they both stank like sulfur and I knew 
that both ores here were sulfides. Lead and iron had been smelted here for 
thousands of years, and some archeologists believe that it was here that iron 
was first made.
But zinc was unknown as a separate metal. It was used as an alloying element 
with copper to make brass, but the ores were mixed before smelting to make brass 
directly, or zinc ore was mixed with copper before casting and copper was 
actually used to reduce the zinc!
Late that summer, I found out why.
The fact is I wouldn't have gotten zinc at all if I hadn't added some 
pollution-control equipment to the blast furnace there. There wasn't even a real 
need to control pollution, since our facilities were tiny by modem standards and 
didn't seriously effect the environment. But the problem would grow unless we 
started off doing things right, so I was adding dust collectors where possible.
When we tried to smelt the zinc ore, after roasting it to convert the sulfide to 
the oxide, all we got was slag. No metal at all came out. It was only when we 
cleaned out the dust collector that we found drops of zinc there.
The zinc had left the furnace as a gas! Small wonder the ancients never found 
it. They weren't worried about pollution at all!
By the next winter, we were producing zinc in quantity, but I get ahead of 
myself.
Work started on the training base as soon as the ground thawed. I'd chosen the 
land because of the varied terrain, with both mountains and plains on it, and 
because it was the least populated area of my lands. I only had to pay seven 
yeomen to move their families off it.
Eventually, the main barracks would be a square castle a mile to the side and 
six stories tall, but it was modest enough to start out. It had bunk-bed space 
for sixteen dozen men and a dining hall that doubled as a church, both made of 
concrete blocks. There was a big concrete parade around and a twelvemile long 
obstacle course that was rougher than anything that I'd ever heard of.
On schedule, over a gross of peasants arrived from Count Lambert, or rather one 
from each of his knights. I had specifically asked for rough, disobedient 
characters. Peasants who were "too smart for their own good."
They certainly looked the part. If ever there were a bunch of men who looked 
like they should be hung on general principles, this was the gang. With one 
exception.
Piotr Kulczynski was with them.


Chapter Nineteen
FROM THE DIARY OF PIOTR KULCZYNSKI
I had spent much of the winter in preparation to attend Sir Conrad's warrior 
school. I had trained one of my subordinates, Jozef Kulisiewicz, to take over my 
position for a year, taking him twice on my rounds of Sir Conrad's factories and 
inns, and saw to it that his replacement was well trained.
I had artfully observed all the exercises that Sir Conrad and his knights were 
doing, and diligently practiced them myself. And I had worked on Count Lambert 
very carefully, and eventually got him to appoint me to the school. This was not 
easy, for while my father was one of the count's peasants, I was not, being 
sworn to Sir Conrad. But I persisted with the count, and came up with many 
reasons why I should go. At last, I irritated him sufficiently.
"Dog's blood! If you were sworn to me, I'd have you whipped! Piotr, you are too 
damn smart for your own good!"
"Yes, my lord. But isn't that precisely what Sir Conrad asked for? Men who were 
too smart?"
"By God it was, and I'm going to send you there just to get you out of my 
mustache! I know what Sir Conrad has planned at that school, and I think you'll 
be dead in three days if you go!"
"Thank you, my lord."
"You can thank me after he kills you! Now get out of here and get out of town, 
too!"
My plan accomplished, I left quickly. For I thought it was absolutely necessary 
that I attend the warrior school. My position as chief accountant gave me an 
excellent income, pleasant working conditions, and considerable prestige, but it 
did not give me what I really wanted. It did not give me Krystyana.
She was intent on marrying a true belted knight, or not marrying at all. 
Although nothing had been said of it, I was sure that those who survived the 
warrior school would soon be knighted. What other purpose could the school have?
So thus it was that I was standing in line with a gross of the grossest peasants 
I'd ever seen. It seemed that they had been picked for ugliness rather than for 
any other reason. They were all huge and hairy and smelled bad. I began to think 
that I had made a big mistake, a serious error in my career development plan.
"Piotr, what the hell are you doing here?" Sir Conrad shouted.
"Count Lambert sent me here, my lord. He said that I was rude and insubordinate 
and that if I were sworn to him, he'd have me whipped."
"Count Lambert could have you hung, sworn to him or not! Who is taking over your 
job?"
"Jozef Kulisiewicz, my lord. He's quite competent."
"I'll bet he is! After this stunt, he just might keep your job! You conniving 
little runt! You planned this, didn't you? Well, you planned wrong! You wanted 
to come here? Okay! You'll stay here! You're not my squire any more, Piotr. 
You're just another grunt in this line!"
I was so shocked that I barely heard the things that he said to the others in 
the line, though he was loud enough to make a snake listen. My position gone? 
And I was no longer a squire? What had I done to myself?. Surely no one would 
knight this bunch of ruffians! I was ruined!
They gave me little time to bemoan my fate. We were marched off to the showers, 
for Sir Conrad said that we stank too badly for him to stand before us.
They had us strip naked and throw our clothes into a pile, to be burned, they 
said. Burning was probably the right thing to do with the rags that the others 
were wearing, but I had been spending much of my pay on nice clothing! My red 
hose and purple tunic were thrown into the pile of rags, along with my blue hat, 
my green cloak, and my beautiful Cracow shoes with the longest pointed toes in 
Silesia! I could only thank God that I hadn't worn my sword and armor, reasoning 
that none of the others would have such finery.
We were each given a small bag with our name on it for our valuables. We were 
told that these would be returned to us if we survived the year out, or sent to 
our families in the more likely event that we did not.
Four old women were waiting for us with sheep clippers, another of Sir Conrad's 
inventions.
We were each clipped of all hair, from head to foot and all in between, with the 
old women laughing at the small sizes of our privy members or occasionally 
pretending to be astounded at the size of others.
It was a vastly humiliating experience, and followed by the knights shouting at 
us to wash our bald heads and denuded bodies with the foulest smelling soap I've 
ever encountered.
We were each inspected for fleas before they let us out to air dry in the cold 
spring wind.
We were issued clothing from stacks of ready-made garments. There were even some 
that fit me tolerably well, but it was all of the baggy peasant cut that doesn't 
have to be well-fitted. The boots were sturdy, and of the cut of Sir Conrad's 
hiking boots, with blunt toes and no style at all.
The other grunts-for that is what they called us-were surprised at the quality 
of the clothing, but for myself, I thought it ugly. The cloth was sturdy linen, 
undyed and without any embroidery. The others liked the food as well, for it was 
like that normally served at Sir Conrad's installations, but it was no new thing 
for me.
The barracks were of blocks of artificial stone and we must needs sleep in bunks 
three decks tall, with four dozen men to the room, but all was remarkably clean 
and orderly.
We soon found out how it was kept that clean, for much of our time was spent in 
cleaning and polishing. That is to say, much of our time that was not spent 
doing other things, for they kept us inordinately busy. We were up every day 
before dawn, to wash in cold water and stand in neat lines before breakfast, to 
say mass and recite our oath at sunrise, always followed by a run that started 
at three miles but was eventually extended to twelve. Nor was this a simple run 
on flat land. It went up and down hills, over obstacles made of huge logs, over 
chasms hand over hand on ropes, and up and down cliffs. Many of the grunts were 
injured and no few killed in the process, for great fatigue and dangerous 
heights are a deadly combination. Whenever someone was hurt, we always got an 
impromptu first aid lesson, and all things stopped while we watched the victim 
being sewn back together again. We were constantly marching or running or 
jumping up and down and doing other exercises. After a week, we were issued 
weapons, first a pike, then a sword and dagger, and lastly a halberd. Fully a 
quarter of our day was spent working with these weapons, or the quarterstaff, or 
learning to fight without any weapons at all.
Another quarter of our day was spent in the classrooms, for it was decreed that 
all must learn to do arithmetic, and to be able to read and write. As I had 
already mastered these subjects, I was put to tutoring some of the others, 
though most had difficulty learning when they were so tired. In fact, more men 
were dismissed for mental reasons than for physical ones.
Some of the grunts actually went crazy under the strain of it. One man locked 
himself in a supply closet and when we finally got him out, he was babbling 
incoherently. He was naked and smeared with his own shit.
FROM THE DIARY OF CONRAD SCHWARTZ
Getting the army going was the hardest thing I've ever done.
It wasn't the arms or armor although that was a lot of work. The Bessemer 
converter to make cast iron into steel took many thousands of man-hours, as did 
the rolling mill that made sheetmetal and the stamping line that pressed out 
helmets, breast plates, shoulder cops, and the other twenty-seven pieces it took 
to cover a man. And every piece had to be made in at least four different sizes, 
so the total number of dies required was huge.
We were making steel using the wootz process, so making good pike heads, 
halberds, swords, and daggers was straightforward, but still a lot of work.
We had decent black powder and making the swivel guns was not hard, once the 
production line for it was set up, but we hit a snag when it came to the 
primers. I wanted a breach-loading, bolt-action, clip-feeding gun with brass 
cartridges and lead bullets, but after two years of trying to come up with a 
dependable primer, I had to set the project on a back burner. There just wasn't 
time, not if we were going to get it into mass production in time to train the 
men to use them to fight the Mongols.
Yet I dreaded going to something like a flintlock. The rate of fire would be so 
slow that we would need twelve times the guns to do the same job. The advantages 
of breach-loading and premade cartridges were obvious. The problem was lighting 
the gunpowder.
I finally hit on the idea of putting a firecracker wick on the back of each 
cartridge and an alcohol burner in the base of each gun. A shield on the bolt 
covered the wick until the bolt was turned home, at which time the flame hit the 
wick, it sputtered for a few moments and then fired the cartridge. Not the best 
system in the world, but it worked.
During the Hussite wars in fifteenth-century Bohemia, war carts proved to be 
decisive in many battles. Our guns were fairly heavy, about six dozen pounds 
each, and the weight of the ammunition alone was more than a man could be 
expected to carry, not to mention the other arms and armor.
I came up with a big, four-wheeled cart, six yards long and two wide. The wheels 
were two yards high and mounted on castors such that the cart could be pulled 
either the long way, for transport, or sideways, for fighting. There was no 
possibility of getting enough horses to pull the thousand carts that we would 
need, so thirty-six men armed with pikes and halberds would have to do the job. 
Six guns and gunners in the cart could be pulled along with the pikers 
protecting the guns and the guns firing over the heads of the pikers.
One side of each cart had enough armor to stop an arrow, and the top of the cart 
could be slung six yards out to act as a yard and a half high shield for the men 
pulling it. It was armored, too.
If the men were well trained, and if we could get the Mongols to attack us, or 
if we could somehow surround them, they were dog meat. But there wasn't much we 
could do about their mobility. The typical Mongol had several horses and, in a 
race, they could easily beat us.
Communications can make up for speed, to a certain extent. No matter how fast 
your troops are, you must get a message to them before they can move. If we had 
radios, our effective speed would be doubled. I didn't have a radio yet, and 
wasn't sure I could do it, our materials' technology being so low, but I set up 
a crew to learn Morse code over short telegraph lines. If we could make radios, 
the operators would be ready.
There isn't much to making a telegraph. Electricity goes through a wire and a 
simple coil of wire makes an electromagnet which clicks or rings a bell. We had 
wiredrawing equipment and almost any two metals in ajar of vinegar makes a 
battery. But years ago, I'd tried to string a line between Three Walls and 
Okoitz and never did get it up. The price of copper was so high that seeing so 
much of it hanging on the trees was too much for people. Thieves stole the wire 
faster than we could string it up! We couldn't guard it all, and every time we 
caught a thief, three more sprung up to take his place. I finally had to give 
the project up and Sir Vladimir said he'd told me so.
But we could string wire around inside Three Walls, and we did so, mostly to 
train operators but also for internal communications.
A better line of defense was the Vistula River. We had steam engines running in 
the factories and paddle-wheel riverboats were well within our capabilities. A 
fleet of armed and armored riverboats could stop the Mongols dead, especially if 
the boats had radios.
The rub was that the invasion would happen on March seventh, at which time the 
river might or might not be frozen over. With the river frozen, the boats would 
be useless, so we did not dare put all our hopes on them.
But all this was the easy part, for me at least. It just meant nine years of 
long hours of hard work for me and a few thousand other men and women.
The hard part was training the army itself.
In thirteenth-century Poland, there were no trained, professional fighting men 
except for the knights, whose concepts of honor and fair play made them fairly 
useless, except in the polite sort of conflicts that they were used to fighting. 
By their lights, it was more important to fight nobly than to win, a nice rule 
for a playing field but not the thing to do when the Mongols were planning to 
murder every man, woman, child, and household pet in eastern Europe!
I had to train a modem army from absolute scratch. There were no old sergeants 
left over from the last war. Things had been fairly peaceful for years, despite 
the fact that the country was rapidly disintegrating because of duchies being 
divided up among the heirs of the previous duke. Such wars as had been fought 
were more like sporting events than serious combat. And there wouldn't have been 
sergeants, anyway. On the rare occasions when the peasants fought, they were 
given no training at all, and often no weapons except for such agricultural 
implements as they might own.
Once I knew that we would have the industrial ability to arm an army of fifty to 
one hundred thousand men, I had my liege lord, Count Lambert, send me a gross of 
misfits and troublemakers from his other knight's estates, since my experience 
in the service had been that the best sergeants were misfits at heart. Maybe I 
was wrong, but it seemed to me that most of them would not have done well in the 
civilian world. To function well, most of them seemed to need the surrounding 
structure that the military provides. Anyway, nobody minded giving me their 
problem children.
We put them through absolute hell. The program was designed to keep them on the 
very edge of physical exhaustion, near the ragged boundary of insanity. And a 
lot of them didn't make it.
I deliberately killed two dozen men in that first class, and I don't think that 
my soul will ever be truly clean again. But I had to have leaders that were 
absolutely tough and reliable and I didn't have twenty years to nurture and 
train them. If they weren't good enough, we could loose thousands of men in 
battle, and maybe the whole country besides.
But it hurt. It hurt like hell. And often, after a funeral service, I cried 
myself to sleep. Me, a supposedly mature man of thirty-six.
FROM THE DIARY OF PIOTR KULCZYNSKI
We were constantly under supervision, with never a moment to ourselves except on 
Sunday afternoons. Then, one could walk away from the barracks and spend a 
little time absolutely alone, and it was wonderful.
It was a month before I had the opportunity to speak privately to Sir Vladimir, 
for I found him sitting alone on a log in the woods.
"How are you doing, Piotr?" he said, as though we were back in Sir Conrad's 
great hall.
"Very good, sir!" I said, involuntarily bracing.
"Relax. Nobody can see us here."
I tried, but it was difficult to do so. For years, he had treated me like a 
younger brother, but for the last month he had been as brutal as the others.
"Thank you, Sir Vladimir." I sat down on the log next to him.
"You've surprised us, you know. None of us expected you to last a week, 
especially Sir Conrad."
"Indeed? But don't you see that I have to? If I fail here, I wouldn't have 
anywhere else to go. My position is gone and I am no longer a squire."
"Maybe, maybe not. Myself, I think it likely that if you went to Sir Conrad and 
asked for them back, you would get them. Sir Conrad was annoyed that you 
circumvented his wishes, but he is not an evil man. I think you need only 
apologize and admit your failure here."
"The apology is his, had I but a chance to give it. But I have not failed this 
school. Not yet, anyway."
"Well, if you can take it, you might as well stick with it. Eventually, all of 
Sir Conrad's men will be attending this school, so you might as well get it over 
with."
"Then why was Sir Conrad angry with me for wanting to attend it now?"
"Because this is not the regular course! This first class is intended to teach 
the teachers. The later classes will not be as difficult as this one. We are 
hoping that one-quarter of you will survive this training. We must have 
first-rate instructors to train the others. After this, at least half will make 
it through. Sir Conrad was annoyed at you wasting his time by going through 
early."
"That's some relief, anyway. When do you think we will be knighted?"
"Knighted? Who told you that? There are no plans to knight anybody! In fact, it 
is my private thought that Sir Conrad would eliminate knighthood if he thought 
he could get away with it! I know that the separation of nobility and commoners 
displeases him, and that it doesn't exist in his native land."
"Then all that I have done has been for nothing, Sir Vladimir. I'd hoped that if 
I could be knighted, then Krystyana would look differently on me."
"So that's what it was all about' I was curious what it was that made you 
disobey your lord's wishes. May I speak frankly? Piotr, you and Krystyana are 
two crazy people! She wouldn't accept you if you were a duke! She wants Sir 
Conrad, even though she knows that she'll never get him. And you keep chasing 
after her even though she kicks you in the teeth every chance she gets! There 
are plenty of pretty girls out there, and you'd have a good chance with any one 
of a hundred of them."
"Many girls, but only one Krystyana."
"Piotr, you are digging a hole for yourself, and if you insist that you be 
buried in it, there's nothing I can do. It's time we were getting back. You go 
ahead. I don't want the others to think that I have been doing you any special 
favors, even though I suppose I have, or at least I've tried to."
I often thought of dropping the school, but I could never bring myself to fail 
or to publicly admit failure. I stuck it out.
FROM THE DIARY OF CONRAD SCHWARTZ
There is more to an army than weapons and training. Even more important than 
these two is spirit, the elusive esprit de corps. The men must believe in 
themselves and in their organization, and they must believe it in a deeply 
emotional way, rather than in a coldly logical manner.
You see, war is an absolutely irrational phenomenon. There is not and never was 
any sane reason to risk your only life attacking someone for some possible 
material or emotional benefit. Even if one was absolutely immoral, the plain 
fact is that you have everything to lose and damn little to gain.
It only makes sense to fight when someone else is attacking you, and even then 
there is a large element of the irrational in it.
Any individual man in a battle line can improve his chances of survival by 
running away. If he runs and everyone else stands and fights, odds are that he 
will live, while a certain percentage of those that fight will die. Yet if 
everyone runs, that army will take far higher casualties than if everyone stands 
and fights. The vast majority of casualties endured by a defeated army happen 
after the battle, during the mop-up operation after the battle line has faded.
So as irrational as it sounds, on the average your odds of survival are better 
if you stand and fight, even though as an individual your odds are better if you 
run away.
It is irrational. It's crazy! And therefore a winning army must be a special 
kind of crazy. The people in it must be insane enough to be willing to die so 
that the army may win. That special kind of insanity is called spirit.
You build spirit in many strange and irrational ways. One is that you stage 
special ceremonies, and our "Sunrise Service" was our most important one.
I wanted an oath of allegiance that would have emotional impact and be 
understandable to young and uneducated people. I carefully studied all the oaths 
that I could remember, but most of them were either too legalistic, like the 
military swearing-in ceremony, or they really didn't say much, like the American 
pledge to the flag. By far the best of the lot was the Boy Scout pledge and the 
Scout law. I modified it slightly to suit our circumstances, but every day of a 
trooper's life started out with this service.
They woke at dawn to the sound of bugles and were out on the parade grounds 
before the sun peaked over the horizon. At the first sliver of sunlight, a very 
short mass was said, less than eight minutes and without a sermon, though it 
took work to get the priest to do this at first.
I had a small band, some brass and percussion, play Copland's "Fanfare for the 
Common Man." Then we raised our right arms to the sun and recited:
"On my honor, I will do my best to do my duty to God and to the Army. I will 
obey the Warrior's code, and I will keep myself physically fit, mentally awake, 
and morally straight."
"The Warrior's code:"
"A Warrior is: Trustworthy, Loyal, and Reverent; Courteous, Kind, and Fatherly; 
Obedient, Cheerful, and Efficient; Brave, Clean, and Deadly."
This was followed by the orders of the day, where the men were told what they'd 
be doing for the rest of the day.
The whole ceremony took less than twelve minutes, but it was done every day of a 
warrior's life. Forever.
Other things were done to build spirit. You wear the same kind of clothing, so 
you all look the same and start to think that you all really are the same. You 
march together, walking in exactly the same way. You sing together, sounding the 
same way. And you do great and impossible things together. You run difficult 
obstacle courses and eventually you win battles.
But my army wasn't going to have a chance to win any battles, not until the 
Mongols arrived. This wouldn't be like a modem war that lasts for five years and 
gives you a chance to blood your troops before the final conflict. The war with 
the Mongols would be won in two months if it was going to be won at all.
I needed something else to give the troops that magic feeling of invincibility, 
and I had two ideas. One was that notion of fire-walking.
Various primitive tribes and the crazy people in California practice 
fire-walking, or at least walking on a hot bed of coals. If I could show them 
that they could now walk naked through fire, they would believe that they were 
unstoppable. And no one will run if he truly believes that he will win.
The other is a curious optical phenomenon, called the glory. If you are on a 
high place early on a clear morning, and the valley below is very foggy, if 
everything is right, when you look at your shadow on the fog below, you see 
around your head beams of light radiating outward. It only shows up around your 
head and no one else's, at least from your perspective. They, of course, see it 
only around their own heads. I read about this in Scientific American, but their 
explanation for it was unconvincing.
Yet one morning, when I was running the troops through the obstacle course, 
looking down to my left I saw this very same phenomenon. It was spooky, as 
though I was wearing some sort of halo!
If I could show the men that they wore halos, that they were individually 
blessed by God, they would be true believers, absolute fanatics, the kind of 
crazy people who win wars.
I changed the course of the morning run and made that spot off-limits, saying it 
was a holy place. Yet I went back there other mornings and three-quarters of the 
time I could see the same strange effect. I would definitely make it a part of 
the graduation ceremony!


Chapter Twenty
FROM THE DIARY OF PIOTR KULCZYNSKI
After three months, there were less than half of us left. Eleven men had died, a 
dozen more were crippled for life, and others simply could not stand the strain 
of the training, but I was still there.
Lady Richeza started teaching a course on Saturday afternoons. She taught 
courtesy, and dancing on Saturday nights. Young ladies were brought in to assist 
her and it was all very carefully supervised. It was astounding to see female 
human beings again. Three months with none but male company does strange things 
to a young man's thoughts. Yet when the ladies were introduced, we grunts were 
all remarkably shy, and had to be ordered to associate with them! I never have 
understood my own feelings here.
The next three months were equally rough, and we lost almost two dozen more 
grunts, but after that the drop-out rate fell off, and the only losses we had 
were due to injuries. It wasn't that the course became any easier. It didn't. 
But those of us who were left were the sort who could survive anything. Climbing 
a rope higher than a church steeple didn't bother us in the least. We did it 
every day before breakfast! Going up or down a cliff twice that high was child's 
play, and we got to enjoying it. Half a day with double-weight weapons? We could 
do it!
Soon, we were issued plate armor of the sort that Sir Conrad wore, and we 
learned to do all our exercises while wearing it, no easy thing at first! We 
lost a few men on the cliffs when they misjudged their balance or the strength 
of rocks, but the rest of us learned the necessary reflexes.
Then we got our first guns. Sir Conrad said that guns could be made of any size, 
but that the larger ones were useful only to attack cities and castles. Our 
opponents would all be horsemen, and our guns were therefore fairly small. He 
called them swivel guns, for they were mounted on swivels that enabled them to 
be easily pointed in any direction. They were as long as I was tall and had a 
bore that was bigger than my thumb. They could shoot six times farther than a 
crossbow, and one of the bullets could go through four pigs and four sets of 
armor. I know, for I did the shooting and helped to eat the pigs afterward.
Six of these guns were mounted on a war cart that carried, besides the guns and 
ammunition, the weapons and supplies needed by forty-three men. That is to say, 
six squads of six men each, plus six squad leaders and a cart commander. The 
carts were large, six yards long, two wide and a yard and a half high, in 
addition to being a yard and a half off the ground. There were four huge wheels, 
and these were mounted on casters that could be locked in any of four positions. 
In transport, the wheels were locked so that they faced forward and back, and 
then pulled the long way. In combat, the casters were locked sideways, and the 
cart was pulled sideways so that all six guns could face the enemy.
In combat, the lid of the cart was supported far off to the side on three pike 
shafts, providing a big shield for the thirty-six men who pulled it. Our armor 
had a ring in the back, near the waist, for attaching a rope, which was tied 
with a slip knot. This left the hands of the first rank free to work their 
halberds, and those of the next five to hold their pikes.
I had been a good shot with a bow, and it evolved that I was one of the best 
with a swivel gun as well. Part of the joy of being a gunner was being able to 
ride while the others pulled you along. You were high above them, and could 
sneer at them because they had to face forward and couldn't see you do it.
In truth, my small size also had something to do with me being a gunner, for the 
less weight in the cart, the better. The strongest men were all made first rank 
axemen, and those best at first aid were in the sixth rank, where they could see 
any man fall.
The plan was to have thousands of these carts, with the pikers protecting the 
guns, and the guns covering the pikers, shooting the enemy over the footmen's 
heads.
Except for our eyeslits, our armor was proof against arrows, and it was 
difficult to imagine an enemy defeating us. It was hard to imagine anyone fool 
enough to fight us!
It was in the ninth month of my military training that the worst trouble 
occurred.
My class was down to three dozen men then, from the gross we had started with, 
since Josep Karpenski had died the night before.
It was a cold morning, with a bit of frost on the ground, so naturally Sir 
Conrad led us on the twelve mile run before breakfast completely naked. If the 
afternoon was hot, you may be assured that we would be working out in full 
winter armor, for he never missed an opportunity to make things as difficult as 
possible.
We speculated why this was so, over our hurried meals and in the few brief 
moments a day that we had to ourselves. At least I speculated, for the others 
were convinced that Sir Conrad treated us thus out of pure cruelty. Myself, I 
was not convinced of that, for I alone had known the man before this form of 
hell began, and I knew that he never caused needless pain.
That there was some method behind this apparent wastage of time and men was 
obvious to me, for it was not the stupid brutality of a dumb peasant whipping a 
dumber beast. It had more in common with the raw pain caused when white 
lightning was poured on an open wound to cleanse it, before the ragged edges 
were trimmed away and the wound sewn shut.
That is to say, it was a precise, accurate sort of cruelty that was always on 
the very edge of the intolerable, but could still be survived somehow.
I think this knowledge of my liege lord helped me in some spiritual way, and 
gave me some advantage over the others to help compensate for my physical 
shortcomings.
The morning run was an everyday affair, and always done over the same course in 
one direction or the other.
We were running in step, four abreast and singing one of the songs Sir Conrad 
wrote for us, as we rounded a curve and found ourselves surrounded by Baron 
Stefan's men. They were all on horseback and in full armor, and there must have 
been fifty of them, counting the squires as well as the knights.
Baron Stefan, wearing his golden chain mail, his goldtrimmed helmet and 
gold-hilted sword, announced that we were on his land, that we were all 
trespassers and that since Sir Conrad had bewitched the duke as well as Count 
Lambert, it was time to take the law into his own hands and demonstrate by 
combat that this land was his.
Sir Conrad said that this was ridiculous. It was against all law for two knights 
of the same lord to fight. Trial by Combat was not legal under these 
circumstances, and certainly not when he and his men were naked and the baron's 
were in full armor.
The baron said that he was not going to fight Sir Conrad, but only make a 
demonstration by killing one of his peasants, and not even a very valuable one. 
He would only take the runt of the litter, and he pointed toward me!
Both Sir Conrad and Sir Vladimir, who was also with us that morning, tried to 
talk and shame him out of it, but the baron was like one out of his mind. He 
said that I was marked for death! Al
I thought about running, but on foot it was not likely that I could outrun a 
rested war-horse. I would be caught when I was exhausted and would have to fight 
with my strength gone. Further, if I must die, I would rather do it in as 
honorable a manner as possible. At least I had gone to mass and communion less 
than an hour before, so my soul was fit for death. I stood at attention and 
waited, trying to recite to myself a good act of contrition.
Sir Conrad continued trying to reason with the mad baron, but the fact was that 
the baron's men could kill us all if he ordered it. Sir Conrad ridiculed the 
baron into vowing that he would fight me alone, and had the baron's men vow that 
they would stay out of the fight. Then he talked the baron into at least letting 
me have a stick to defend myself with. A tree was pointed out, and it was agreed 
that I should have the use of it.
Sir Vladimir talked to one of his cousins who was sworn to the baron, and got me 
the temporary use of a war axe. Sir Conrad looked at me and softly said, "A pike 
and a quarterstaff."
The tree was a young pine, tall and straight and as big around as my wrist. I 
made quick work of it, leaving the bark on to better the grip. Perforce, I 
returned the axe and went to the center of the meadow. I threw the quarterstaff 
I'd made to the ground a few yards away and stood with my pike raised and at the 
parade rest position, with my feet wide apart, my left hand behind my straight 
back and my pike vertical and at arm's length from me.
I felt a bit silly, standing thus naked, but if anything was going to save my 
life, it would be the training I'd gotten in the last nine months. This was not 
the time to forget it! I found myself silently reciting every prayer I knew.
Baron Stefan had his men arrayed to the north and Sir Conrad had his to the 
south, almost as if this were a legitimate Trial by Combat.
Sir Conrad again made protest at the illegality of the procedure, and vowed 
vengeance if I was killed. I continued praying, and saluted him when he was 
done.
The baron went to the edge of the meadow, put on his great helm, lowered his 
lance and charged. The crowd was silent as that huge black horse thundered 
toward me. Inside, I was terrified, but I think that I didn't show it, for the 
habits of the last months had been beaten deep into me. Doctrine was that a 
knight will seldom fight fairly with a man afoot, and that a Mongol doesn't know 
what fair means. Therefore, a footman is under no obligation to fight back in a 
manner that a horseman would call fair. When you were alone and with a pike 
against a horseman, go for the horse! If you can kill it, you might stand a 
chance against the knight. But if he's up there and you're down below, the odds 
are way against you.
You don't always do this if there are more of you than there are horsemen. In 
that case, only the pikers in the middle go for the horse. Those on the outside 
go for the rider. If you can mob him, so much the better!
I kept my pike high until the last instant, so as to give the baron as little 
warning as possible as to my intentions. Then I stepped forward to a crouch with 
my pike grounded behind me and had the point lowered just in time to skewer his 
war-horse at the base of the throat.
And it went right in, just like a real pike does into the practice dummies! I 
threw myself to the side away from his lance, just like I was in a drill. The 
baron and his horse fell in a woeful heap right where I had been standing! The 
pike had gone in a full two yards before it had shattered, and the horse moved 
not at all.
Doctrine was to hit the downed horseman as quickly as possible, but I thought he 
wouldn't get up and I didn't want the baron's men calling foul on me. I picked 
up the quarterstaff from where I had tossed it and stood, waiting to see what 
the baron would do.
He tried to stand, but I could see that his leg had been broken in the fall, 
just above the knee. I relaxed, foolishly thinking that I had already won.
The baron was struggling to get to his feet, despite his obviously broken leg.
"Sir Conrad!" I shouted. "The baron's leg is broken! What should I do?"
"Ask him if he yields to you! If he does, or if he's dead or unconscious, the 
fight is over! Otherwise-it's still on, so watch yourself!"
I turned to my opponent. "Baron Stefan, do you yield to me?"
"Yield to you, you filthy peasant! You've killed my best war-horse and he was 
worth fifty of you! You're going to die for that!" Then he somehow got up with 
only one good leg, drew his sword and swung it at me. I was so astounded at his 
toughness that I almost didn't get out of the way in time. The tip of his sword 
flashed by just grazing my throat. I actually felt it touch, though it didn't 
break the skin.
I leaped backward and fell in the process. I scrambled to my feet to find that 
the baron was hopping after me on one leg! I left my quarterstaff on the ground 
and backed off. I couldn't figure-out how this was possible! Did the man feel no 
pain at all? Or was he really so insane that he had the impossible strength that 
you hear of berserkers having?
I didn't know, but I continued backing up, staying out of his way. Surely he 
couldn't keep this up for long! Yet he was attacking me at a remarkable speed, 
and had the advantage of being able to see where he was stepping, or rather 
hopping. I was keeping my eyes on the madman, and in the process I tripped over 
a tree root, again failing down. He swung at me and gave me a bad cut in the 
right calf. It hurt, but I didn't have much time to consider the pain. If I 
didn't fight him, he was going to kill me!
I had to run back and circle around the baron to get my quarterstaff, and the 
baron's men jeered me as I did it. Well, let them! They weren't trying to fight 
an armed and armored madman while they were completely defenseless and naked!
I got my staff and turned to find the baron only a few yards away. He had lost 
his great helm when his horse went down, and like most knights he wore an 
open-faced helmet under it. His face was red, his forehead was beaded with sweat 
and his eyes-there was no sanity in them!
He swung at me, but I slapped his sword aside with my quarterstaff. This is 
necessary, because you dare not use a wooden stick to fend off a steel edge. 
Rather you must slap the side of his blade and still make it go some where that 
you are not! No easy thing, but my life depended on it.
Before he could recover, I gave him a stop thrust to the solar plexus. I caught 
him square and hard, but it didn't stop him! I think it stopped his breathing, 
but the man didn't even bend over! He swung again, and again I was able to knock 
the blade aside. But this time, I was in position to swing a strong blow 
straight down on his head. It staggered him, and I could see blood run down his 
forehead where the edge of his helmet cut his skin, yet he was still on his 
feet, or rather his foot, for one was all that he had to stand on.
I waited a moment, surprised that I hadn't knocked him cold. Then his sword arm 
started to move, so I hit him again with all my might, this time a side blow to 
the neck.
He crumbled at my feet. I stood there, breathing hard, absolutely expecting him 
to get up and fight again.
Then a cheer went up from my fellow grunts, and Sir Conrad and Sir Vladimir were 
cheering with them! Soon the applause spread even to the baron's men, whether 
because they did not like him or because they truly admired my performance, I 
did not know.
But it felt good, and it felt better yet to be alive!
Sir Conrad and one of the baron's knights came out on the field and examined the 
baron. He was dead. My last blow had broken his neck.
"A very good fight," Sir Conrad said, getting out the medical kit he always 
carried. "Let's take care of that leg."
Can you believe that I had actually forgotten that I was wounded? There was a 
trail of my own blood from where I was cut to where I stood, yet I had forgotten 
about it!
It took fifteen stitches to close my wound, by which time the knights had loaded 
the baron, without his armor or surcoat, onto the back of one of the squire's 
horses. All present felt that the baron's arms and armor were mine by right of 
combat.
I never used them and I never sold them either, though once a merchant offered 
me twenty-seven thousand pence for the set, mostly because of the solid gold 
fittings on the sword and helmet, and the spurs were solid gold, in the French 
style. It seems that the gold wash on the chain mail wasn't all that expensive 
at all a mere five hundred pence, although it had to be renewed every year 
because it wore off.
No, I kept that armor and one day hung it on my wall, as a decoration and a 
memento of this day and all that happened because of it.
Sir Conrad asked two of Baron Stefan's senior knights to go with him to Okoitz, 
as witnesses as to what had taken place. Count Lambert's most powerful vassal 
had been killed, and a party would have to go and make explanation to him.
"Sir Conrad," I said, "am I in trouble for what I did this day?"
"Not as much as you were in a few minutes ago." He laughed. "But the fact 
remains that you have killed a man who vastly outranked you, and I'm not sure 
what Count Lambert will do. The duke would probably kill you on general 
principles, but I doubt if Count Lambert will. He never liked the baron, or his 
father either. Furthermore, the baron had no living relatives that I know of. He 
was the last of an old line. There will be no one powerful after your blood. I 
don't think that even his own vassals had much love, for him, so it's likely 
that you're safe."
"Likely" is not a comforting word when the subject is one's own life.
Sir Conrad decided that it would be just as fast to complete the run as to go 
back, so soon the others left running. I returned with Sir Vladimir and the two 
of the baron's men who stayed behind. One of them, a Sir Xawery, was kind enough 
to lend me his horse, so that I didn't have to walk on my wounded leg. He led it 
by the bridle, so I had no difficulty with the animal. Baron Stefan's arms and 
armor were loaded on the back, and Sir
Vladimir promised to send someone out later for the saddle and lance.
Five of us went to Okoitz that day, Sir Vladimir, Sir Conrad, the baron's two 
knights, and myself. We were all in armor and I was riding Sir Gregor's 
war-horse, for my own had been given to Jozef Kulisiewicz almost a year ago. It 
was the first time that I had ridden a real charger, and the truth was that he 
scared me almost as much as the baron had that morning. A truly ferocious 
animal!
We stopped at Sir Miesko's on the way and he joined us, for all felt that it 
would be useful to have someone along who was versed in the law. Sir Miesko 
spent some time talking with Sir Xawery and then told me that I had little to 
worry about. I had been on my lord's lands and fought at his bidding, so I had 
done no wrong.
This relieved me considerably, and I was in a lighthearted mood as we rode past 
the new construction and into Okoitz.
Count Lambert was in the bailey, talking to his master carpenter, Vitold, when 
he saw us.
"Sir Conrad, don't tell me that you've gotten into more trouble!"
"Not 1, my lord, but perhaps my squire has. Baron Stefan is dead."
I was thrilled that Sir Conrad had acknowledged me as his squire!
"Dog's blood! Next you're going to tell me that little Piotr has killed him!"
"I'm afraid so, my lord."
"Him! What did he use, poison?"
"No, my lord, he fought the baron at that man's insistence when he was naked and 
had only a stick, while the baron was fully armed, armored, and on horseback. 
These knights can all attest to that, for they were all witnesses."
"Dog's blood! They'd better, because right now I don't believe it! Gentlemen, 
this is best discussed in my chamber."
Some grooms came up and attended to our horses, and we were led to the count's 
chamber. A pretty wench served us the count's mead, of which he was inordinately 
proud, and in real glasses, the gift of Sir Conrad. It was remarkably good and 
had a flavor of rose hips.
Sir Xawery gave an accurate account of what happened and the three other knights 
attested to the truth of his statements. Sir Miesko discussed the legal aspects 
of the thing, most of which I could not follow, but the gist of which was that I 
was not at fault.
Count Lambert thought for a few moments.
"Well. It seems that Baron Stefan was crass enough to challenge a defenseless 
peasant and inept enough to lose the fight! Damn! And I'd always thought of him 
as one of the best fighters I had!"
"Crass he might have been, my lord, but my late lord was a great fighter! I tell 
you that he fought for a long while standing on one foot with a broken leg!" Sir 
Xawery said.
Count Lambert sighed. "As you will. But it doesn't solve what I am to do now! If 
a naked peasant can defeat one of my best knights, what am I to do? Some would 
say that Piotr should be hung as a public menace! Yet I must agree that he did 
no wrong if I am to believe you four, and how can I call four such honorable 
knights liars? Yet we can't have peasants killing full belted knights, can we? 
The whole social order would suffer!"
"Much as it galls me to reward a man, especially this smart aleck, for killing 
one of my own vassals, I don't see anything for it but to knight the bastard!"
"Piotr, kneel before me!"
I could scarcely believe my ears! Count Lambert himself was about to grant my 
fondest wish! Me! Sir Piotr! I quickly knelt before him as the count drew his 
sword.
"Wait, my lord," Sir Conrad said. "Piotr is my vassal and a student at my 
warrior school. The truth is that Baron Stefan picked him from among three dozen 
others because he looked to be the worst fighter of the bunch. And the baron 
picked right! Any one of the others could have done a better job than he did, 
and finished the matter quicker. I don't like the idea of one of my students 
being rewarded for dumb luck!"
My heart fell back into my knees. I was so close, yet I was being shot down by 
my own lord, whom I'd thought was my friend!
"Maybe they could have, Sir Conrad, but 'maybe' isn't doing it! You forget that 
I am your liege and I'll knight whom I damn well please! As to the others, 
knight them yourself if you want."
Count Lambert gave me the three traditional blows with the flat of his sword, 
the last of which nearly knocked me over. Thank God in Heaven that I was still 
in full armor, for I think the ring around my collar saved my life!
"I dub thee knight. Arise, Sir Piotr," Count Lambert said.
I did so and all the knights rushed over to congratulate me, and welcome me to 
their order. Yet Sir Conrad was somewhat distant.
"Count Lambert," Sir Conrad said. "What did you mean by saying that I should 
knight the others myself? I didn't think that a mere knight could do that."
"A mere knight can't. But there is a second matter created by today's doings. 
Baron Stefan had no heir, nor any relatives at all that I am aware of. Even his 
mother was an only child with both her parents dead. Therefore, all his property 
escheats to me. The bunch of you have seen fit to award his arms and armor to 
Sir Piotr, and I'll not dispute that, but all the rest is now mine."
"I'm minded to give it to you, Sir Conrad, and the baronage that goes with it, 
but we'll discuss the terms in private."
Sir Conrad was genuinely surprised. "Thank you, my lord. I don't know what else 
to say."
"Then don't say it. For now, supper will be served soon and I think Sir Piotr 
would like to tell his parents of his good fortune, or his 'dumb luck,' as you 
called it. Sir Piotr, be sure to be back in time for supper. I'll try to work 
some knightly courtesy into you!"
"Be assured that I shall always be the most courteous of all your knights, my 
lord!" I said, for I truly meant it. At last, through the oddest of chances, I 
had attained my goal!


Chapter Twenty-one
FROM THE DIARY OF CONRAD SCHWARTZ
I don't know which startled me more, Piotr being knighted or my being granted 
Baron Stefan's lands. That barony was huge and contained some of the best 
farmland in Silesia. It was hopelessly backward now, since the baron and his 
father had refused to allow any of the new seeds or methods to be used, but I 
could have it in shape in a year or two. With that land, I could easily feed all 
my workers and wouldn't have to buy food anymore. I could expand the school 
system into the area and do a lot for the people who were living there. As to 
the baron's knights and squires, well, if they wanted to swear to me, they'd 
have to go through the Warrior school!
About Piotr getting knighted, well, I was happy for the kid, but it caused a 
fistful of problems. For one thing, an army can only hold together if it is 
essentially fair. If Piotr was knighted, I'd have to knight the rest of his 
class, probably at the graduation ceremony. I'd expected to have to knight my 
officers eventually, but these men were at the level of sergeants.
One of my long-term goals was to eliminate the gap that existed between the 
commoners and the nobility. At the base, it's an ugly thing. All men should be 
born equal. Now I was going to-have to enlarge the nobility, rather than 
reducing it.
But maybe that was the way to remove the gap! If everybody was a knight, or 
could at least become one by dint of hard work, then there wouldn't be any 
nobility, at least in the old sense of the word. What's more, it was politically 
feasible. My knights would be the toughest fighters in the world and no one 
could doubt their night to the honor. I could knight any man who was good 
enough, whereas it would be just about impossible to "unknight" someone who was 
already knighted. He'd fight before he let that happen!
Maybe it would all work out for the best.
"Sir Conrad, just what was your objection to my knighting Piotr," Count Lambert 
said, once the others had gone.
"It will cause some problems, my lord. If Piotr is a knight, I'll have to knight 
the others in his class, and those who graduate from the Warrior's school in the 
future."
"I don't see the need for that, but if they're all as good at fighting as Piotr 
apparently is, why not? A good fighter ought to be knighted, and if you're right 
about the upcoming Mongol invasion, we'll need all the fighters we can get!"
"True, my lord, but I don't see how it will be possible to grant them all the 
privileges that your present knights enjoy. I don't think that they should have 
the fight to peasant girls the way your present knights do."
"What?! Sir Conrad, rank hath its privileges! The fight to dalliance with 
unmarried women is one of the biggest ones, and I won't let it be interfered 
with! Anyway, there are always plenty of eager wenches about."
"My lord, there are plenty of wenches about because at present not one man in a 
hundred is a knight. If my plans work out, I'll have every man in this part of 
the country in my army, at least on a temporary or standby basis. If we are 
going to knight them at the sergeant level, that will mean that one man in seven 
will be knighted. They'll be knights for the rest of their lives, whereas 
wenches stay unmarried for at most two years. If you do the arithmetic, you'll 
realize that knights will outnumber wenches by at least two to one!"
As matters sat, while a knight had the legal fight to force a young woman to 
have sex with him, in fact rape in the usual sense almost never happened. There 
were more volunteers than an ordinary man could handle! But with knights 
outnumbering unmarried wenches, the situation could get ugly.
"Sir Conrad, I don't feel like doing any arithmetic and I don't believe that 
even you can have every man in the country under arms. Anyway, if that many men 
are out there making the beast with two backs, there'll be a new crop of wenches 
coming out shortly."
"But my lord..."
"No 'buts' about it! I tell you that I won't have the privilege removed!"
"Yes, my lord. What would you think if I formed a special order of knighthood, 
for my own knights only. Then I could have certain rules of the order that would 
help alleviate the problem."
"Just what rules did you have in mind?"
"Well, for one, I would restrict the rights to wenches to those knights who are 
already married. That way they could get most of their sex from their wives and 
the wives would stop most serious abuses from occurring."
"I suppose that I could go along with that. Married men make better fighters, 
anyway. They're steadier."
"And I don't like this business of getting girls pregnant and then pawning them 
off on the peasants. I don't think it's fair to the girls. I think that the 
relationship should be a fairly permanent one, and with the wife's permission."
"That smacks of bigamy, Sir Conrad."
"Maybe so, my lord, but I think it would be far less cruel than the present 
system."
"Perhaps. Well, I won't bother forbidding it because the Church will do that for 
me. Set your order up any way you will, Sir Conrad. What I want to talk about is 
our arrangements on your new barony. I have been buying materials from you to 
build my new castle, and I am now considerably in your debt. I want that debt 
canceled."
"Done, my lord."
"And I want all future materials needed for it and for Eagle Nest to be given me 
free of charge."
"Very well, my lord."
"And that armor you're wearing. You gave the duke and his son each a set and now 
I even see Piotr wearing it. I want some for myself."
"You shall have it, my lord. Two sets, now that we have it in mass production. 
We can even make one set gold-plated if you want."
"Gold-plated? What's that?"
"My jeweler and I have come up with a method of putting a thin layer of gold 
over good steel, my lord. It looks like solid gold but it's as strong as steel. 
It doesn't rust, either."
"Then I'll take it! Lastly, my old arrangement with Baron Stefan had it that he 
was to provide me with twenty knights a year, each for three months. You should 
do the same."
"If you wish, my lord. But I had hoped to use those knights otherwise, at the 
Warrior's school. What say that in place of that service, I equip each of your 
knights with a set of plate armor. And in a year, we'll be set up to produce 
horse armor, and I'll give each of them a set of that as well."
"That seems generous, Sir Conrad. Throw in two sets of this horse armor for me, 
and one of them in this plate gold, and we'll call it done."
"Then done it is, my lord."
"Good. We'll swear our oaths at sunrise tomorrow. For now, I think supper should 
be ready."
FROM THE DIARY OF PIOTR KULCZYNSKI
My father was astounded at my good fortune, and soon took me around to all his 
friends in the town to show me off. My old playmates looked at me with awe and 
two of the town bullies, who had once made my young life miserable now fairly 
groveled before me.
My mother, however, was much less than pleased.
She much preferred me as an accountant than as a knight and cried for a long 
while as though I was going off immediately to die in battle. This got my 
parents into an argument and I was happy to have the excuse of the count's 
supper to get out of there. Already I was beginning to realize that these good 
people were now far below me.
Supper was served formally at the castle, with attractive wenches bringing our 
food and drink to us. Fortunately, this situation was well covered in the 
lessons that Lady Richeza taught us, so I committed no gaucherie.
All of the wenches, or more properly, "ladies-in-waiting" were anxious for my 
attention, all smiling and winking at me. Perhaps I should have expected this, 
for I had heard many stories of the vast privileges of one of Count Lambert's 
knights, yet I had somehow never dared dream of myself being the recipient of 
these feminine favors.
In truth, I didn't know how one went about accepting their offers, for it was a 
topic that Lady Richeza had never mentioned! But I had heard that when in doubt, 
it was always wise to ask direction from one's liege lord, so I asked Sir 
Conrad.
"Well, personally, I've always let the girls decide that for themselves, and so 
far I've never been disappointed. But if there's one that you particularly 
favor, you have but to ask her. In fact, you have the right to order any 
unmarried peasant woman in Count Lambert's domains to your bed, but I wouldn't 
do that sort of thing too often. It might cause hard feelings. You won't have to 
do any ordering, because you'll be hard enough pressed just taking care of the 
volunteers!"
I had of course been studying the serving girls who waited on us, and there was 
one blond girl who strongly resembled my love Krystyana. When next she came by, 
I softly said, "Tonight?"
"Thank you, Sir Piotr! I'd love to!"
From that point on, the meal went both too fast and too slow. On the one hand, I 
was most eager for the favors of my intended bed partner. On the other, well, 
the truth was that I was a virgin. I had only the foggiest of notions as to what 
precisely I was to do with the girl. Such was my love for Krystyana that I had 
never thought to pursue any other woman, and, of course, most of the women that 
I had met were either friends of hers or were waitresses at my lord's inns, who 
must needs retain their own virginity or lose their jobs.
I pondered the problem through the three removes of the feast, and decided that 
honesty was the only answer. I would confess my ignorance to the lady and trust 
to her courtesy to educate me as to what I should do.
With the meal over, another of the wenches showed me the way to the room given 
me for my own use. I sat down on a chest, suddenly very nervous. Was I supposed 
to go for her? Should I have brought a gift? Minutes seemed like hours, but in 
fact in what was really a very short time, she came.
"My lady, you see, I've never ... I mean ..."
She smiled and said calmly, "I know, my lord. They told me. There's nothing to 
worry about."
"But what should I do? I mean . . . "
"Well, you might start by kissing me. Just put your arms around me ... that's 
better... relax! Soften your lips, like this. That's better, mmmm ... much 
better. Now we have to get all this armor off you..."
She was wonderful, as beautiful in mind as she was in body. Slowly, careful of 
my easily shattered confidence, she led me through a night of marvelous pleasure 
and wondrous delight. Her skin was so incredibly smooth and soft and yielding, 
yet there was a strength about her that seemed equal to my own. She was at once 
my earnest teacher and my willing slave.
I shall be forever grateful to that lady, yet after she kissed me good-bye in 
the gray dawn and had left, I realized that I had committed the greatest of 
wrongs to her. I had never asked her name.
When I joined the others, I was vastly tired, having gotten little sleep the 
night before. Yet there were oaths to be taken, Baron Conrad's to Count Lambert 
and my own as a knight to Baron Conrad. Then we had to return to Baron Conrad's 
lands, for much needed doing. Yet I asked my lord if I might have three days 
leave, on account of my wound, and he granted it, winking at me, for he knew my 
thoughts.
"Go to her, boy!"
At Three Walls, I spoke first to Yawalda at the stables, explaining to her my 
new knighthood and how I meant to use it. She agreed to take care of Krystyana's 
three children while I went to Krystyana!
Learning that she was in her room, I simply walked inside, delivered her 
children to Yawalda's waiting arms and barred the door behind us. Krystyana was 
so shocked by my behavior that it was a moment before she could speak.
"Piotr! What are you doing here? Get out of my room!" my love said to me.
"No, my love. I have a perfect right to be in your room. I am now a true belted 
knight, made so by Count Lambert himself only yesterday. You are an unmarried 
wench and not of the nobility. I have the right to take any such unmarried woman 
who attracts me. You attract me, you always will and you always have. Therefore, 
you now have the obligation to do as I please."
"Piotr! I am not your love and you will get out of here or I will scream!"
"Scream away, my love. It happens that just now I am the only true belted knight 
at Three Walls. There is no one here that would stop me from doing my duty." I 
strode forward and put my arms around her.
"Duty! Damn you, Piotr Kulczynski! Let go of me!"
"Never my love."
Krystyana let out a scream that could have curled the toenails on a war-horse. 
Yawalda must have gathered a crowd outside the door, because as soon as 
Krystyana ran out of breath we heard a round of applause from the hallway.
"Damn you! Damn you all! Is everyone against me?"
"No, my love. Everyone is for you. Every one of your friends want only what is 
best for you and so do 1. And the thing that is best for you is me."
"God in heaven will damn you to hell forever!"
"God will do what he thinks best, and so will 1, my love. Come, let's get this 
apron off you."
And so it went for hours. My courtesy, my gentle firmness and my love for her 
fell, it seemed, on barren soil. Yet I continued, for there was naught else I 
could do. I told her of the events of the past year, and she sneered at me. I 
told her of my fight with Baron Stefan and my victory over that valiant knight, 
and she called me a brute for harming a wounded man. I told her of my meeting 
with Count Lambert and of his knighting me, and she said that a pig with a crown 
was still a pig.
And every time she screamed, the applause from the hall got louder. Indeed, I 
found out later that there were more than three dozen well-wishers out there, 
and that they had sent to the kitchens for beer and popcorn to ease them while 
they waited us out. Even Father Thomas, the priest, had joined them.
By dint of the strength and dexterity I had gained in my warrior training, I 
eventually managed to get her undressed and abed. This brought on further 
complaints.
"Your armor is cold and scratchy, you oaf!"
"True, my love, but the fault is at least partly your own, for since my arrival 
here you have kept my hands so busy that I have not had the chance to doff it."
"You could always leave."
"Never, my love. But could I trust you to stay quiet while I remove it?"
"You might."
"Then I shall do so."
She was still while I took off sword and dagger, gauntlets and greaves, elbow 
cops and tasses. It was only as I was doffing my helm that she broke for the 
door. Of course, I was ready for that, caught her below the breasts with one arm 
and set her again on the bed.
"Be nice," I said.
"You bastard! Sir Conrad would never force a woman!"
"True, my love. But then he wouldn't marry one, either. Further, it's Baron 
Conrad now and if I'm truly a bastard, my mother would be surprised to hear of 
it. Can't you give my suit even a little thoughtful consideration?"
She was still struggling, and I found it best to simply sit on her while I 
removed the rest of my armor, padding and small clothes. She screamed some more 
and the crowd cheered some more. Eventually, she desisted. I threw my weapons to 
the far comer of the room, for my love was in a truly fiesty mood and I feared 
she would be tempted to sin with them, and in so sinning, add to my wounds. In 
truth, my leg wound had opened a bit in the struggle, but what's a little blood 
on the sheets on your first night with a woman? Well, admittedly, it was the 
wrong person's blood, but one can't have everything.
It was a long night, and the second in a row without sleep. Nor was it nearly as 
pleasant as the one before, for my love was not working at my pleasure as I was 
at hers. Yet in the end I was successful, for in the early dawn, I looked at my 
love and she looked back. And smiled.
And that day we went to the priest and posted our banns of matrimony.
And then I got some sleep.


Chapter Twenty-two
FROM THE DIARY OF CONRAD SCHWARTZ
The big day had arrived. The first class of the Warrior's school was about to 
graduate. The three-dozen men would be the training instructors who would forge 
the army that would beat the Mongol horde, God willing.
Eleven months ago, there had been twelve dozen of them. Since that time, I had 
put them through the roughest program of basic training that I could imagine. 
Now two dozen of that original number were dead, killed on the training ground 
and on the obstacle course. Others were crippled for life and at least six men 
had been driven insane. But the core of the army was ready!
I'd invited a few dignitaries to observe the last day of training and the 
graduation ceremonies. Count Lambert, my liege lord, was there. His liege, Duke 
Henryk the Bearded, could not make it, but he had sent his son, Prince Henryk 
the Pious, to observe for him. Abbot Ignacy of the Franciscan monastery in 
Cracow had come at my invitation, as had some of his monks, including Friar 
Roman. Sir Miesko and Lady Richeza were of course in attendance, as were a few 
dozen of Count Lambert's other knights, mostly members of the more progressive 
faction.
There were a thousand others besides, because for this day only, the school was 
thrown open to the public. Many were there from Three Walls because word was out 
that all the men working for me would be going through the school, and they 
wanted to see what was in store for them.
And about four dozen young ladies from Count Lambert's cloth factory came, 
having heard that there would soon be three dozen new knights and most of them 
bachelors. It seemed that everyone but the men themselves knew that they would 
be knighted, but that's the way things usually go. I wanted to keep it from them 
so that they would get a greater emotional impact from the graduation 
ceremonies.
At dawn, a bugle sounded reveille and in a few minutes the men fell in on the 
concrete parade ground. A priest said a very short mass, without a sermon, and 
the band played Copland's "Fanfare for the Common Man." Then the thirty-six men, 
the four knights that had trained them and I recited the Warrior's Oath and the 
Warrior's Code before the assembled guests.
I announced the orders of the day myself.
"Gentlemen," I said, and got some smiles. Usually I was much less polite. "This 
will be your last day of training. You notice that we have visitors today. They 
are here to observe our training methods. Please go about the routines in the 
normal manner and as though no one was watching you, since I'd hate to have to 
wash you out at this point in the game. We'll make the morning run in full 
armor. After breakfast, we'll have an hour of pike-training and an hour of 
swords. After dinner there will be an hour of wagon-and-gunnery practice."
"You will then have the rest of the afternoon off, but be sure to go to 
Confession. You'll have to be in a state of grace to make it through this 
evening's ceremony. You see, gentlemen, tonight you are going to walk on fire. 
After that we will be up all night long, performing a vigil, so get some rest 
this afternoon. Be back here in a quarter hour in full armor. Fall out!"
That was more time than they usually got, our "hour" being twice as long as the 
modem one, but I wanted our visitors to have time to string themselves out along 
the obstacle course.
Count Lambert came up and said, "It's hard to believe that those men are the 
same ruffians I sent you a year ago."
"Yes, my lord, but it's true."
"That oath was touching," Prince Henryk said, "but what does this standing in 
neat lines have to do with defeating the Mongols."
"That's difficult to explain, my lord. It's all part of a program that makes 
these men the finest foot soldiers in the world. I've invited you here today to 
show you what these men can do. For now, let's mount up and find a good spot on 
the obstacle course."
I'd arranged for a dozen guides to take the bulk of the visitors around, but I 
wanted to escort the VIPs myself. It was not only necessary to build the finest 
army in the world, it was also necessary for the powers that be to know that it 
was as good as I said it was.
We stopped at the first major obstacle, a huge log suspended fifteen stories up 
between two big denuded pine trees. Four ropes went from the ground, up and over 
the log and then back down to the ground.
"They're not going to climb that thing, are they?" Count Lambert asked, proudly 
wearing his new gold armor.
"They'll climb it in full armor using their arms only, my lord. They'll go over 
the top and then back down the other side," I said.
"Have you done this yourself?" Prince Henryk asked.
"Of course, my lord. I've often led them through the course."
"I wonder if I could do that," Count Lambert said.
"I'm sure you could, my lord, if you had taken this training. But for today, I 
must ask you to observe only, and not participate."
"That verges on impertinence!" Count Lambert said.
"Perhaps, my lord, but we all know your abilities. This demonstration is to show 
you what the men can do."
Count Lambert started to make further objection, but Prince Henryk put his hand 
on the count's armored forearm.
"It shall be as you say, Baron Conrad," the prince said, and that ended the 
matter.
The troops came running in step up the trail, their armor clanging loudly. They 
were four files wide and ten ranks long, and singing the army song.
"That song sounds familiar," Prince Henryk said.
"The tune is an old Russian folk song called 'Meadowlands,' my lord. The words 
are by an English poet named Rudyard Kipling. I translated them and fit the two 
together."
The first rank went immediately to the four front ropes and went quickly up, 
their arms moving in unison and their legs hanging stiff below them. The troops 
behind did jumping jacks until the first four were halfway up, at which time the 
next four men started up as the others continued exercising.
"One of the rules of the course is that the men never stop moving. When they are 
waiting their turn, or waiting for the others to finish, they exercise in 
place," I said.
Abbot Ignacy made the sign of the cross as they scaled the dizzying height.
"That man on the left, near the top," Prince Henryk said. "That's Sir Vladimir, 
isn't it?"
"Yes, my lord. He and the three Banki brothers beside him have been largely 
responsible for the training."
"And that little one at the end who's jumping up and down, is that your 
accountant, Piotr Kulczynski?"
"Yes, my lord, only he isn't my accountant any longer. Once his training is 
over, I have another job for him."
"And what might that be?"
"I'm setting up a section of mapmakers, my lord, and Piotr will head it. By the 
time the Mongols invade, we'll have accurate maps of all of southern Poland."
"That will be of great use to my pilots!" Count Lambert said. "If I can ever get 
you to get to work on that engine you promised."
"I promised to work on an aircraft engine once your people built a two-man 
glider that could stay up for hours, my lord."
"Then you'd best be thinking about it, because we're close, Baron Conrad, damn 
close!"
"Very good, my lord. For now, we'd best go to the next obstacle." I'd gone along 
with helping out with Eagle Nest, Count Lambert's flying school, because it 
looked to be a good way to set up an engineering institute at Count Lambert's 
expense. I never for a minute believed that those kids could build functioning 
aircraft in under twenty years. They were starting to build some decent gliders, 
though.
We got to an almost vertical cliff face fully thirty stories high only slightly 
ahead of the troops, who came clanking up behind us, still running in step. The 
first four started climbing immediately while the others did pushups.
"They move up like ants after ajar of honey!" Count Lambert said.
"Very deadly ants, my lord."
"But how is such a thing possible?" Abbot Ignacy asked.
"Training, Father, plus the fact that they have climbed this particular cliff so 
often that they know where most of the handholds are."
Soon, all of the men were on the cliff face and the front rank was nearing the 
top. Off to the right, a long slack rope went from a pole on the top of the 
cliff to another four hundred yards away on the ground. The arrangement was such 
that it was necessary to jump from the cliff in order to catch the rope. The 
first man up, Sir Vladimir, I was pleased to note, ran immediately toward the 
rope and flung himself off the edge as the crowd gasped in horror. But he caught 
the rope and slid down to the ground to be followed by the others.
"Doesn't that bum their hands?" Prince Henryk asked.
"No, my lord. If you'll notice, they're not holding it with their hands, but 
have caught the rope with the cuffs of their gauntlets. The rope is waxed and 
things don't get too warm."
"But what if they should slip and fall?"
"They generally die, my lord."
And so it went, as the men swung on ropes, ran across long bridges that were as 
narrow as your arm, climbed log piles, walked tightropes and everything else 
nasty that I could think up.
"When they're in full armor, we usually bypass the swimming events, since it 
takes a few days to dry out their gambezons," I said. "But rest assured that 
each of these men can swim a half mile in full armor-and six miles naked."
Despite the fact that we were on horseback, the men beat us back to the mess 
hall. The VIPs were invited inside and the rest of the crowd was fed outside.
Each of the men was doing in a breakfast that started with six eggs, a loaf of 
bread, and a slab of ham as thick as your finger, and went on from there. My own 
meal was almost as big.
"You certainly feed them well," Abbot Ignacy said.
"True, Father, but we bum it off them quickly enough. You won't find much fat on 
any of these men."
Pike practice came next, and the VIPs were treated to being charged by forty 
pikemen. At the last possible instant, Sir Vladimir shouted "Halt!" and they 
stopped with the sharp points a finger's breadth from our chests. Seeing that I 
didn't move, neither Count Lambert nor Prince Henryk flinched, but most of the 
others had moved back quickly.
"My lords, I'm sure that you felt the emotional impact of that charge. I ask you 
to imagine what it would be like if six thousand men charged you in that 
manner."
"Emotional impact? I was more worried about the physical one!" Count Lambert 
said.
"And 1, too," Prince Henryk said. "But I see your point. That an enemy can be 
defeated without even touching him."
"That would be ideal, my lord. Once the enemy has broken, you usually lose very 
few men in the mop-up."
"The mop-up! You have a good turn for words, Baron Conrad," Count Lambert said.
Then the men were put to work on the dummies. These were full-weight straw 
figures of men on horseback, with a real lance held in place. They rolled down a 
long ramp and once they got to the level section they were going as fast as a 
horse can charge. In single practice, the object was to skewer the horse with a 
grounded pike without being run over or hit by the lance. When a single dummy 
was attacking a group of men, only the men in the center went for the horse. The 
others went after the rider.
"That's dastardly!" Prince Henryk said.
"What is, my lord?"
"They're deliberately trying to kill the horse!"
"Yes, my lord."
"That's unfair!"
"True, my lord. But was a horseman ever known to be fair with a footman?"
"Fair to a footman? I doubt if it ever crossed anyone's mind."
"Then why should a footman fight 'fair' with a horseman? If the horseman wanted 
to fight fair, he would get off his horse, at which time there would be no point 
in harming the animal. These men are not trained to fight fair, my lord, they're 
trained to win!"
"Well, I don't like it," Prince Henryk said.
"Will you like it when the Mongols start butchering your women and children, my 
lord?"
"Be damned, Baron Conrad."
"I think I will be, my lord."
Abbot Ignacy made the sign of the cross.
Count Lambert was worried about this altercation between his greatest vassal and 
his future liege lord, and tried to change the subject.
"Baron Conrad, this is all fine and well when practicing on dummies, but what of 
the real thing?"
"We've done it, my lord, at least to the extent of using live horses. We've 
never tried going for the rider of such a horse, for lack of a volunteer, but I 
myself have ridden an old horse into a mass of pikers."
"What happened?"
"I came down hard, my lord."
"And your horse?" Prince Henryk said.
"Dead, of course."
"You killed a dumb animal?" Prince Henryk asked.
"My lord, we eat dumb animals. I have lost two dozen men in the course of this 
training. What difference does a few animals make? This afternoon we'll be 
shooting four pigs to show you what our guns can do."
"At least you'll eat the pigs."
"My lord, we ate the dead horse, too."
The rest of the day went like that, half awestruck praise and half condemnation 
because I had no intention of losing men in order to conform with their ideas of 
a fair fight. Dammit, there is no such thing as a fair fight! You are either out 
there to kill the bastard or you shouldn't be fighting at all!
On the other hand, the reaction of the commoners was uniformly positive. They 
liked the idea of their enemies being dead and their own families being alive. 
But I couldn't shake the feeling that I wasn't going to get much help from the 
conventional knights. We were going to have to beat the Mongols on our own.
After the abbreviated day of training, the troops went back to the barracks to 
rest and we threw an afternoon party for our guests, with music and plenty of 
food, beer and mead. The commoners were all buzzing about what they'd seen, and 
the girls from the cloth factory were literally jumping up and down, some of 
them, but the nobility was considerably more subdued.
Those knights who had come were mostly of the more progressive faction of Count 
Lambert's knights, and if they had reservations about what I was doing, I hated 
to think about the more reactionary knights. I suppose that I should have 
expected their reaction, but I really hadn't.
Most of them were eager to plant the new seeds and buy or make the new farm 
machinery. Quite a few had installed indoor plumbing in their manors, and many 
were setting up light industrial plants, with our help, to keep their peasants 
busy during the off-seasons. But they seemed to look on the army as a threat to 
their whole existence. By their lights, they were better than the commoners and 
had special privileges because they protected the land. It didn't take much in 
the way of brains for them to realize that my warriors were better fighters than 
they were. They felt they were being undercut, and I suppose they were.
I began to realize that the open house was a big mistake I knew I'd never do it 
again, at least not with the nobility there, but there was nothing I could do 
now but brazen it out.


Chapter Twenty-three
It was getting dark when I called the crowd together and led them to a bowl in 
the hills that formed sort of an amphitheater. Once they were settled in, the 
troops marched up, barefoot and wearing tan linen fatigues and winter cloaks. An 
area in front, twelve yards to the side, was piled a yard deep with kindling 
wood, all carefully selected to be dry wood and free of knots.
There was a small brick wall, about two yards square, in front of it, with a few 
torches around. I stepped up to the front.
"You have seen these men traverse various obstacles in full armor. You have seen 
them prove their proficiency with various weapons, and today you have seen the 
first public demonstration of our guns. These men have the finest arms and armor 
in the world, but weapons are unimportant compared to the men wielding them. A 
true warrior is always deadly, even when he is alone and naked."
"Sir Vladimir, a demonstration, please."
Sir Vladimir was our best man at empty-handed fighting, much better than I was. 
Together, we had put together a decent system of self-defense, based on what 
little I knew about karate and a lot of trial-and-error. He put on a good 
demonstration, shouting as he smashed up boards and bricks with his bare hands 
and feet. Of course, the bricks maybe weren't baked all that well and the boards 
were light pine that splits easily along the grain, but the crowd oohed and 
aahed at all the proper times.
"It is said that a true warrior can walk through walls, and in a sense, that's 
true. We have here a solid brick wall. Perhaps many of you looked at it as you 
came in," I said. "Sir Vladimir, walk through that wall."
Perhaps some of them expected him to do something magical, but what he did was 
give it a side thrust kick and it smashed nicely. Then he walked through the 
rubble. Okay, that wall had only been laid the day before and the mortar wasn't 
well set. Indeed, the mortar had been made with a dozen parts of sand to only 
one part of lime, but I hadn't made any promises.
"Any of these men could have done that. It's just that since we only had the one 
wall, and since Sir Vladimir is in charge of this installation, well, rank hath 
its privileges."
That got a small titter out of the crowd.
"A warrior can also walk through fire. More than that, he can walk over a bed of 
glowing coals, which as you know is much hotter. They are going to walk through 
this." I pointed at the big mat of wood. On cue, Sir Vladimir and the Banki 
brothers took the four torches to the four comers of the wood pile and 
simultaneously lit it afire. It went up with a huge whoosh! In moments, the fire 
was five stories high. The torches were thrown into the fire.
"There was nothing magic about that," I said. "We put some oil under the wood 
along with some of the black powder that we use in the guns. It also fights 
fires., I just wanted it all to start at once so that the whole fire would be 
burning evenly."
I then invited my noble guests to stand near the fire and had the cooks bring 
out some long skewers with thin slices of meat threaded on them. As the fire 
burned down to coals, the cooks set the meat over the fire and it soon broiled. 
This was offered to the nobles and what was left was given to the commoners, to 
show everybody that it really was hot. Mainly, it gave us something to do while 
the fire burned down to coals. During this time, there was no other light in the 
valley but the fire, and the human eye can acclimatize without a person's 
noticing it. Actually, the coals were becoming quite dim.
I asked the nobles to step back and we marched the troops up so that a dozen men 
were lined up in back and on each side of the fire. Sir Vladimir and the other 
instructors were in front of it, along with me. A few workers with long-handled 
rakes stirred the coals evenly, incidentally kicking up some spectacular sparks.
"You will observe that I am barefoot, as are all of my men. I'll be doing this 
first," I said. "As my liege lord Count Lambert is fond of proving, a leader 
must be able to do everything that his men can do. But while a warrior can walk 
through fire, often his clothes cannot."
I was wearing the same simple linen tunic and pants that my men were. I took off 
the tunic and threw it onto the bed of coals. It smoldered for a moment and then 
burst into a satisfying flame. Then I stripped off my pants and set them aside. 
I stood naked in front of the crowd. This was no big thing, because these people 
had never heard of a nudity tabu. Then I faced the fire.
Rationally, I was sure that this was safe.
It is the amount of heat that bums you, not just the temperature of the fire. If 
you touch a metal pot on a hot oven, you will be burned. If you merely put your 
hand in the air of a hot oven, you will not be hurt. The air in the oven is just 
as hot as the pot in it. Hotter, maybe, since the air heated the pot up. But air 
is a very poor conductor of heat compared to metal, and not enough heat gets 
into your hand to burn it. Charcoal is light, porous stuff, and quite a good 
insulator. Even when it's glowing hot, it takes a while to get enough heat into 
you to do any damage. For a few seconds, it won't hurt you at all. Of course, 
this doesn't apply to burning knots and hot rocks, but I had been as careful as 
possible to exclude such things. I hoped.
But all that was theory, and I'd never done it. I could feel the heat of those 
coals roasting my chest, but there was nothing for it.
"For God and Poland!" I cried and marched into the coals at a normal military 
quick-step. I was through in a few seconds, and I'd hardly felt a thing, but the 
cool, wet grass at the edge of the fire was refreshing.
When the crowd was finished oohing at me, I asked the instructors if they were 
in a state of grace. They all nodded yes.
"Then strip, but please don't throw your tunics into the fire. One demonstration 
was enough."
This sent a titter through the crowd. I was known to be a cheapskate about some 
things. When the men were ready, I nodded to them and they shouted the same war 
cry that I had. Originally, it was Sir Vladimir's, but I stole from everywhere.
"Forward, march!" And they did. And they did it without knowing the scientific 
reason making it safe to do. They went because they were warriors and their 
commander had ordered it.
FROM THE DIARY OF PIOTR KULCZYNSKI
The demonstrations that day were nothing much out of the ordinary. Indeed, we 
had run the obstacle course slower than usual, to give the crowd a chance to 
keep up with us. We had all practiced empty-handed fighting and had seen Sir 
Vladimir practicing his demonstration, so that was nothing special, either.
What was special was that I saw my love Krystyana in the crowd. She smiled and 
waved at me and though I did not dare to wave back, I risked a smile and a nod. 
How wonderful it was to show my prowess to my future bride!
But this walking on fire business was new, and we were all shocked by it. 
Shocked and frightened, for Baron Conrad had said that we would be doing it 
ourselves and never had he spoken an untruth to any of us.
We stood aghast as he walked naked through the burning coals. He walked calmly, 
even though that fire was hot enough to broil meat. Almost magically, you could 
see his footprints as he passed, black against the fiery red!
Then our instructors did it as well, with not a hint of fear or hesitation, and 
we knew we were next!
"I believe in God, the Father Almighty, Creator of Heaven and Earth, and..." I 
heard the man beside me praying, trying not to move his lips or change his 
expression. In my mind, I prayed along with him.
My dozen was called to go first, and although we were all frightened, not one of 
us dared to flinch. We folded our clothes, gave our war cry. and stepped as 
boldly as we could into what looked like certain death.
Yet God's hand was on us, and we were saved from the fire. Myself, I think it 
must have been that He cooled the fire below our feet, for after I had crossed 
and turned to face the fire again, I could see my own darkened footprints along 
with the others.
It was only with great difficulty that I did not fall to my knees and pray.
FROM THE DIARY OF CONRAD SCHWARTZ
I went through the same routine with the troops on each of the three sides of 
the fire and not a single man of them showed any fear at all. The crowd was 
awestruck, and so were the men who had just walked on fire.
Out of the comer of my eye, I saw Count Lambert doffing his cloak and looking 
determinedly at the bed of coals.
"My lord Count Lambert, are you truly in a state of grace'? Have you said 
Confession and had Communion in the last few hours?"
"No, but-"
"Then I must forbid you to do this, for without God's help, you would surely be 
going to your death!"
"You forbid your own liege?"
"I am sworn to protect you, my liege."
This might have gotten nasty. If Count Lambert walked those coals, without 
having gone through the training school, it would take away much of the mystique 
that I was trying to build. Fortunately, Prince Henryk came to my rescue and 
restrained him. I addressed the crowd.
"That concludes the public portion of this ceremony. These men and I will be 
standing vigil tonight, and that is a private thing. My servants will escort you 
back to the barracks area, and provisions have been made for your comfort, or at 
least the best that we can do. The training school has already been expanded to 
take on the next, much larger class and there should be room for everyone."
I bowed and started to dress when Abbot Ignacy came to me.
"My son, that was an amazing demonstration. It reminded me of Shadrack in the 
furnace."
"Father, remember how I once asked you how it was possible for you to walk 
barefoot through the snow, and you told me that when your heart was truly pure, 
you really did have the strength of ten?" I asked.
"That was on the first day that we met. I remember it quite well. Perhaps fire 
has much in common with ice, my son. But you seem as troubled now as you were 
then. Would you allow me to stand this vigil with you?"
There was no way that I could refuse Abbot Ignacy, my confessor.
"Of course, Father."
"I too would like to stand this vigil," Prince Henryk said.
"As you wish, my lord. I will have some heavy cloaks sent up for the two of 
you."
Count Lambert and the other guests were already going back, so with the prince 
and the abbot, we went up to the hills.
It was near the summer solstice, and at these latitudes, the night is short. By 
the time we got to the ridge I had picked out, the night was more than half 
over. It was moonless and clear, and the stars were radiant. A good night for a 
vigil.
So far, the weather had been perfect for the graduation ceremony, but for a 
while I was worried that the valley below us would not be foggy enough for the 
optical effect that I wanted. At last it filled with fog while we were still in 
clear air. Perfect.
We spent the remainder of the night sitting or kneeling quietly on the dew-wet 
grass, our cloaks wrapped around us, each with his own private thoughts and 
prayers. As we waited, the full weight of my hypocrisy lowered onto me. The men 
about me all believed in me, had faith in me and what I was doing. In return, I 
was giving them lies and scientific stage tricks, and it rode heavy on my soul. 
Yet I had to make them believe that they were invincible, that they were capable 
of taking on the most disciplined, tough and deadly army the world had ever 
seen. Taking it on and beating it!
The Mongols had fifty years of uninterrupted victories behind them. They had 
regularly fought and beaten armies many times their size. They knew that their 
combination of tactics, strategy and speed had always won and would win again. 
They had conquered half the known world, more land and more people than Caesar, 
Alexander, and Napoleon put together.
One of their main weapons was terror. By building pyramids of the skulls of the 
people they murdered, by killing every man, woman, child, animal, and bird in 
the cities they hit, they created such a fear that it was said that men allowed 
themselves to be killed rather than annoy their own butchers! Stories circulated 
of whole companies of soldiers being killed by a single Mongol, dying without 
lifting a finger to help themselves.
My vassal Zoltan Varanian had spoken to a merchant who was stopped, along with 
the rest of his small caravan, by a single Mongol soldier. The Mongol had 
ordered all fourteen men in the caravan to dismount. Fearful of angering him, 
they immediately complied. He then ordered them to line up before him, to get on 
their knees and bow to him, and again they did as he ordered. Then he drew his 
sword and beheaded the first man in line. The other merchants made no move; and 
the Mongol proceeded to take the heads off three more men, for no reason except 
perhaps to practice his sword swing.
"This is crazy!" the narrator of the tale had said to his fellow merchants, "We 
outnumber him! We have weapons! No matter how good he is, he can't kill us all!"
"Quiet!" the man next to him said. "Do you want to make him mad?"
Yet another merchant was beheaded, and the narrator said, "Fools! He is already 
killing us! What more can he do?"
Shouting the name of Allah, he drew his sword and attacked the Mongol. They 
traded a dozen blows before the other merchants got their wits back. Seeing that 
it was an even fight and that the Mongol was not invincible, the other merchants 
drew their swords and joined in the affray. The Mongol was soon dead. Then they 
hastily buried the bodies of the dead along with the Mongol pony and all its 
equipage. And they fled from the lands of the Khan. Yet the fact remains that 
thirteen out of the fourteen armed men would have preferred to die rather than 
disobey the single murderer who was butchering them.
How do you defeat that kind of terror? The only way I could imagine was to build 
a counter mystique to fight it. And to do that, I had to lie to and hoodwink the 
very men who trusted me most, and to dirty my immortal soul in the process. I 
think that it never will be clean again. The thing had to be done, but in doing 
it, I have earned my place in Hell!
Dawn came up and with the sunrise, we recited our sunrise service, with the 
prince and the abbot standing silent.
I then arranged the men along the ridge where their shadows would soon be cast 
on the fog below us. I asked them to pray to God, to ask Him for some sign that 
what we were doing was right and just. We waited silently.
FROM THE DIARY OF PIOTR KULCZYNSKI
I think that I have never prayed as I prayed that night. God's hand had been 
upon me as I walked through the fire and it felt as though It stayed there 
through the night. I think that I was not alone in this, for many about me were 
on their knees, even my lord Conrad. It was hard to tell in the starlight, but I 
think I saw tears run down those noble cheeks.
The dawn came and we recited our vows. Then we were bid to continue our vigil, 
this time lined up and facing the foggy valley below. We prayed for a sign from 
God, to know that he blessed our efforts.
I The sun rose slowly at our backs and the shadows came toward us from the hill 
beyond. Looking down, I saw my own shadow among the others on the fog below. But 
mine was different from the others.
Mine was surrounded by a holy halo! I stared, unable to believe what my eyes 
were seeing. I raised my hand and waved it to prove to myself that it was my own 
head that was so mystically adorned, and it was true!
Beyond all possible doubt, I had been personally, individually and radiantly 
blessed by God!
FROM THE DIARY OF CONRAD SCHWARTZ
Conditions were fight. I looked down and saw beams of light radiating from the 
shadow of my own head. I waited a bit to be sure that the others had time to 
discover their own halos.
"Yes, brothers, it is real," I said. "Each of you has been given a halo that 
only you can see. When Moses went to the mountain and was given by God the Ten 
Commandments, he saw 'horns of light' coming from his head. What was given to 
him then is given to you now. Each of you has been blessed by God. Each of you 
has been made radiant. Our mission and our duty is clear. As a band of brothers, 
we must train the army that will rid God's world of the plague of Mongols that 
infests it."
"Will you stand with me, brothers? Will you join me in this great work? Shall we 
form the Invincible Order of Radiant Knights to accomplish this God-given task?"
They were stunned, shocked. Miracles were something that happened to someone 
else, long ago and far away. But these men had seen themselves walk through fire 
unharmed, and now they saw halos about their own heads.
Sir Vladimir was the first to recover.
"I will stand by you, my lord," he said, taking his place at my left side.
"And I," said Sir Piotr, his face streaked with tears
All the others were soon with us, and there wasn't a dry eye among us, for even 
I was overwhelmed by the emotion of this thing that I myself had conjured up.
"Then so it shall be, brothers," I said. "On this holy ground, we shall form our 
order, and I shall knight you all on this spot."
I knighted the thirty-five students who had not been knighted before, and then 
Sir Piotr came up.
"My lord, I think it would be fitting if you knighted me this day."
"Perhaps it would be, Sir Piotr." I performed the simple ceremony on him. Sir 
Vladimir and the Banki brothers came up as well, with the same request. They, 
too, were reknighted.
Prince Henryk was standing back, undecided. Then suddenly he was on his knees 
before me.
"Is it possible, Baron Conrad? Am I worthy to join your order?" he asked as the 
tears streaked his face.
"Worthy, my lord? But it is I who serve you!"
"In status, yes, and that may not change. But you have been blessed by God, and 
this day so have 1. If you think me worthy, I too would join your order, though 
my duties will never permit me to go through your school. Tell me, am I worthy?"
"My lord, you are the most worthy man I have ever met," I said, and I meant it. 
And so it was that I knighted my own prince.
"Would that I could join you, too," said Abbot Ignacy, "but my duties and my 
oath to the Church must forbid it. Yet I would do all in my power to aid you in 
God's work."
"This army will need chaplains, Father. Ordained priests who would go through 
our school, fight at our sides and pray for our souls. If you wished, you could 
find us such men."
"I will do so, my son and my lord. Somehow, I will do so."


Chapter Twenty-four
We were silent as we headed back, but as we got to the barracks, I called them 
together and said, "Brothers, our order need not always be a solemn one. 
Tonight, we will be celebrating your graduation and quite a number of young 
ladies have accepted my invitation to help us do it. Get some rest now, and fall 
back in at six o'clock in full-dress uniform. Dismissed!"
We only had a few spare dress uniforms, but one of them was the right size to 
fit the prince, and he generally wore one from that time on, as did 1. These 
were a lot like the uniform worn by the boys at Eagle Nest, except that the 
colors were reversed. The boys wore white pants and shirt, with a red jacket; we 
wore red pants and shirt with a white jacket. The brass buttons and epaulets 
were the same.
At six, I said, "Brothers! There are a few matters of business to be attended to 
before we can join the ladies."
"You have each almost a year's back pay coming. Those of you who were students 
were paid at a rate of a penny a day, so you will each draw over three hundred 
pence. As knights, your pay from this day on will be eight pence a day, paid 
monthly. The instructors will draw their back pay at this rate. From this day 
on, the Banki brothers will be promoted to knight bannerett, at sixteen pence 
per day, and Sir Vladimir will be your captain at thirty-two."
"After the festivities, you will have three weeks leave. I've arranged for each 
of you to have a horse during your vacation. Please take good care of it. Go 
home and enjoy yourselves! And when you come back, try to bring a dozen new 
recruits with you! We'll need them for the next class."
"One last item! You are all invited to Sir Piotr's wedding tomorrow at Okoitz, 
so don't get too drunk tonight! Fall out!"
It was a good party, and I had the feeling that most of my new knights would be 
married in the near future, or they would if the girls had anything to say about 
it, and they generally do.
FROM THE DIARY OF PIOTR KULCZYNSKI
My love was at my side as the party got under way. I was introducing her to my 
classmates and in the process saying good-bye to them. Baron Conrad was 
assigning me to head up a section of mapmakers while they would be back here 
training new troops. We would meet again, but not soon and not often. It was 
hard, for we had gone through Hell and Heaven together, and in the doing of it, 
we had become close.
I had attended to half of them when a surprise occurred. Coming toward us 
through the crowd was the lady I had had on the night of my knighting! Suddenly, 
I felt very awkward, for how does one introduce a lady that one has taken in 
pleasure to another lady that one is about to marry? Worse yet, I couldn't 
introduce them, for I still did not know the first lady's name!
Yet again, she saved me, for she was a gem of courtesy.
"Piotr Kulczynski., surely you remember little Mary Ponanski that used to live 
four doors from your father in Okoitz!"
So at last I knew her name! "Of course I remember the little girl that we used 
to chase away from the big boys' games! But can it be that that skinny little 
girl is the charming lady I see before me? Oh ho! A duckling has turned into a 
swan! But then you must know Krystyana, my bride to be," I said, introducing 
them.
We chatted for a while and Mary pouted a bit because she had recognized me and I 
had not returned the favor.
"But you are not fair," I said. "Girls change more than boys do, and more 
pleasantly. But why are you wasting your time with someone who is almost an old 
married man, when there are so many eligible young knights around?"
"To find out which one I should be chasing, of course I You know all of these 
men, Piotr. Tell me, which one is the best?"
"The best? Well, that's a complicated question! If you mean 'Who is the best 
mathematician?' you are out of luck, because that's me and I'm already taken. If 
you mean 'Who has the best taste in women?' well, that's me, too, since I'm 
getting Krystyana and they are not! But the best man for you? Let me think. 
Maybe August Poinowski over there. What do you think, Krystyana? Is August 
handsome enough for our little Mary? I can testify to his character, but it 
takes a woman to tell if he is good to look at."
My love said that he was a fine-looking man, so we made the introductions. And 
you know? Not three weeks went by before Mary and August posted banns to marry 
in the church!
It was in this manner that I returned to Mary Ponanski the great favor that she 
had done for me!
FROM THE DIARY OF CONRAD SCHWARTZ
Sir Piotr's wedding was well attended, and the weather was so fine that they 
held the reception outside. While talking to Count Lambert, he suggested that I 
look up at the sky. I looked. A large, two-place sailplane was circling 
overhead. The pilot must have found a good thermal above the town, because he 
kept on circling for hours. So now, in addition to everything else, I had to 
build an aircraft engine!
FROM THE DIARY OF PIOTR KULCZYNSKI
And so it was that on a beautiful spring day in the year 1237 1 married my love 
Krystyana, and we lived happily ever after, or reasonably so.
Interlude Four
The tape wound to a stop.
"Good God, what a training program!" I said. "Conrad should have been a 
practical psychologist instead of being an engineer! And that graduation 
ceremony! I can't help wondering why armies in the twentieth century didn't use 
the same techniques."
"It wouldn't have worked," Tom said. "You must bear in mind that Conrad was 
working with some very uneducated and naive troops. With a modem education, it 
takes a pretty weak mind to fall for things like that firewalking stunt. A good 
modem soldier is a very well educated and superbly well trained specialist. You 
don't want stupid troops, not when they have to operate some remarkably 
sophisticated equipment. But given his situation, cousin Conrad did the right 
thing. I'm proud of the boy."
"Another thing is that weights and measures system he came up with. I got to 
working it out during some of the slow parts on the tape."
"Yeah, I saw you playing with the calculator. Did it myself, the first-time I 
sat through the thing."
"Well, it's flat amazing how many numbers work out tight! The way his mile works 
out at 1728 of his yards, and his pound comes out at one 1728th of a ton, and 
even his volt and his pint come out right! All at accuracies better than could 
be measured with medieval instruments! That's almost too many 'gosh numbers' to 
believe."
"Well, it wasn't all luck. Conrad was using a base twelve numbering system. It's 
one of the three natural systems, along with base eight and base sixteen. The 
ancient Indo-Europeans, our ancestors, used that same base twelve system for 
many thousands of years, and used it for their own systems of measurements, 
until some dull person started to count on his fingers and invented the decimal 
system in the process. A lot of what Conrad was doing was just setting things 
back to the old, sensible way of doing things."
"But enough of this. Supper is getting cold, and the girls tell me that they 
have something special planned for tonight's entertainment. Let's close it up!"
